Blurb: A wonderful aunt is of material aid to her most deserving nieces as they come of age

Chapter 1

On August 8, 1808, Miss Anne Elliot turned twenty one to very little fanfare. Her youngest sister, Mary, at least remembered to wish her many happy returns during breakfast. Neither her father nor older sister Elizabeth made it to breakfast, so they did not have Mary’s reminder of Anne’s birthday. At noon, when Mary presented an embroidered handkerchief to Anne, it became apparent that both father and sister had forgotten. Anne was disappointed, but not surprised. She would have been surprised if they had actually remembered.

Anne spent the late morning in a visit with her godmother Lady Russell. Lady Russell wished her well and presented a length of lace to her favorite Elliot daughter. She asked about any planned notice of the day at home and heard, “I believe Father has forgotten that I come of age today. Unless it is noted in his engagement calendar, no event actually occurs. Unfortunately, I am not important enough to make it into the calendar. It is no matter. I had no expectation. However, Mrs. Musgrove has invited me to tea. She always serves a beautiful table, so I will at least enjoy that. And of course, I have this morning with you.”

Lady Russell frowned at the neglect of her favorite in her own home. She had very little influence, no matter what Lady Elliot may have hoped, and saw that influence decrease from year to year. She saw more of Lady Elliot in Anne than in either of her sisters, and actually despaired of Elizabeth ever taking her place as the mistress of a separate household. Each year, Elizabeth seemed to become more and more settled in taking lead in Kellynch. Such complacency would tend to negate what might be offered by a suitor who was not higher at least as highly ranked as a baronet.

“I am glad you have the Musgroves to celebrate with. I must say, Charles Musgrove becomes more likeable each year. He has matured into a very handsome young man.”

Knowing that there was strong disagreement between the two in their view of prospective suitors, Anne smiled and replied, “He is a nice enough young man.” To herself, she thought. He in no way compares. It does not matter what you say, he will never be enough. She also knew she would never voice these sentiments to her friend who would never understand them.

Although Anne could have asked for the carriage, she preferred to ride over to Uppercross. Uppercross was a moderate-sized village just three miles from Kellynch. It currently consisted of only two houses superior in appearance to those of the yeomen and laborers: the mansion of the squire, with its high walls, great gates, and old trees, substantial and unmodernized; and the compact, tight parsonage enclosed in its own neat garden. Anne was always happy to visit Mrs. Musgrove who was visited by everybody and had more dinner parties, callers, and popularity than any other family in the vicinity.

Once Anne was shown into the parlor, it was apparent that Mrs. Musgrove had invited a number of their mutual friends to this tea to celebrate Anne’s birthday. Anne was touched by this effort. The food was copious and conversation pleasant. Anne noticed herself the frequent recipient of regard from Charles Musgrove.

Charles Musgrove was civil and agreeable. His powers, conversation, and grace were not equal to Anne’s, but Lady Russell deemed him a good match for Anne. Her argument was that a woman of real understanding, such as Anne, might give more consequence to his character and pursuits. He had very good spirits, but spent time in sport or at idle without benefit from books. He had lately begun to notice what a very fine woman Miss Anne was and was considering asking to court her. Anne had noticed his growing regard, but knowing her heart belonged to another, was at a loss about how to stop him before he came to a declaration.

Anne spent most of the tea sitting on the settee next to Mrs. Musgrove, enjoying the running commentary on everyone and everything around her. Mrs. Musgrove had a good heart and put the best interpretation on everything she saw. She was surrounded by most of her children, excepting only her second son Richard, who was at sea attempting to get promoted beyond midshipman. The previous year, Dick, for so the family called him, had been on board the Laconia and had actually written, the only time this had occurred since he first left home. All knew that this was the result of his excellent captain. Only Anne knew that she had met that captain and that he truly was excellent. Hearing of Dick’s recent escapades reminded Anne again of Captain Wentworth and her own heartache. However, she was always sympathetic to the thoughts of Mrs. Musgrove on her wayward and difficult second son. Their third son, James, was to start school at Eton in September.

Happier for the Musgroves was the thought that the oldest daughters, Louisa and Henrietta, were also shortly to begin school. The older had delayed a year so that she might be accompanied by the younger. They were to spend the next four years at a fashionable finishing school near Bath. Since Anne had attended the same one, they were anxious for her thoughts on school. While she had hated Bath, she told them, “I am sure you will have a wonderful time. You will make many new friends and expand upon your talents to become truly accomplished. Have you assembled your new wardrobes for school?”

They had and were pleased to take Anne to their rooms to show their treasures to her. Miss Anne was always a favorite with all of the Musgroves. Her gentle and accommodating ways made her a prized friend. After spending some time with the girls, Anne determined it was time to return to Kellynch. She once again thanked Mrs. Musgrove for all her consideration as she mounted her horse for the return ride. She spent this ride in contemplation.

She thought, “I can see that, now that I am of age, Charles Musgrove is definitely becoming interested. There must be some way to forestall him.” As she continued to think, she finally determined to write to her mother’s youngest sister asking if she might come for an extended visit. This aunt was expecting a confinement in October and could probably use some assistance with her other children.

After Anne handed her horse over to the stable boy, she headed directly to her room. She changed from her riding attire and went directly to the parlor. There, she settled at the desk and composed a letter to her aunt. She wrote:

Dearest Aunt,

After another unacknowledged birthday, I have reached my majority and find myself in need of a change of scenery. Knowing that you are approaching another confinement, I thought to see if perhaps you would appreciate another set of hands to assist with the children. I have been in correspondence with Mother’s solicitor and, thanks to that same birthday, am now in possession of the interest on my trust from Mother’s will. I believe it is enough that, should you allow me to come assist you, I would not be a burden on your household. While I am not a burden here, either, neither am I of any use or notice.

I would also have you know that I wish to avoid having a friend determine that he would like to become more than a friend. As my heart is already engaged elsewhere, I would not wish to endanger the friendship with a refusal. If I am away, perhaps he may become interested elsewhere.

That same friend’s family will be taking their daughters to Bath at the end of August, and then return to take their next younger son to Eton. I believe they would provide the transport to London, should you reply in the affirmative. That way there would be no inconvenience to the Kellynch household upon my removal.

Awaiting your reply most earnestly,

Anne

After Anne completed her letter, she left it with the other outgoing mail and retired to the music room to lose herself for a time in the music. The futility of life at Kellynch was always a trial, but one could only do so much. When she heard the rest of the family in the parlor, she joined them for an hour before retiring to her room.

“Ah Anne. Please get yourself something from the village to recognize your birthday. I put little store in such recognitions, but I know most people like to recognize that passage of time.” To himself, Sir Walter thought, “Although why you would want to recognize that you are aging is beyond me.”

“Thank you, Father. That is kind of you.”

Elizabeth did not even acknowledge Anne. She was deep in study of a new fashion magazine that had arrived. Aloud, she said, “I believe this new sleeve design will not flatter most. However, it will look well on me. I must have my dresses updated.”

Mary responded, “May I see?” Elizabeth passed her the page. Mary then asked, “What do you think? Should I adopt it?”

Elizabeth assessed her youngest sister and replied, “I think you should. It would give you more presence and is quite daring on one so young. Yes, you must adopt it. By the time you have your presentation in another year and a half, you will represent the Elliot name quite well.” Mary nodded her head and continued to study the plate. She returned the magazine to her sister and sat with a smile for many minutes.

Anne thought back to her own presentation. Their mother’s mother, Lady Stevenson, had sponsored first Elizabeth, then Anne, when they were ready to join society. They had taken their curtsey and spent two weeks with their grandmother. The remainder of their two months in London was spent in Sir Walter Elliot’s social circle, which was decidedly smaller than that of Lady Stevenson. However, Sir Walter had always looked down upon the Stevensons, since Kellynch was an older title than South Park. With Lady Elliot’s death, he appreciated that his wife’s mother could launch his daughters into society. However, he made no other use of the family, seeing them as beneath him. Elizabeth tended to the same attitude. Anne, however, had always enjoyed her mother’s family and maintained correspondence with all of them. Lady Stevenson was not an easy woman to love, but her children were. Anne respected her grandmother and loved her aunts and uncles although she did not see much of them.

While Sir Walter and Elizabeth traveled to London for part of the Season each year, the only time Anne had been to London had been for her presentation. This year, she had again been excluded and left in Kellynch. After her Season two years ago, Anne had returned to Kellynch without having developed any admirers. She had learned that her dowry and her quiet looks inspired little admiration in suitors. However, a visitor to the area had thought otherwise and become quite enamored. Sir Walter had not approved his suit, and Lady Russell had equally opposed. Anne had reluctantly broken off her engagement, although she had not been able to remove the young man from her affectionate heart. His name was Captain Wentworth, that same Captain that had inspired Dick Musgrove to write regularly to his parents. Anne now followed his exploits through the papers and the Navy List. This one romance was more than Elizabeth had managed, so for spite, Elizabeth refused to allow Anne to join them in London.

Within a few days, Anne heard back in the affirmative from her aunt. She immediately rode over to Uppercross to confirm with Mrs. Musgrove that she could still join them when they conveyed James to Eton. They had talked tentatively of the possibility during the birthday tea. Upon receiving this confirmation, Anne asked her not to mention the travel plans to any other than Mr. Musgrove, as Anne did not want any notice of her leaving the area. Mrs. Musgrove attributed this to Anne’s natural reticence. In reality Anne did not want Charles to decide to speak before she could get away.

Anne returned to Kellynch to begin packing. Once complete, her trunks were conveyed to Uppercross where they would travel with James’ trunks as far as Eton. From there, her aunt would assist Anne to collect her belongings.

Anne returned to Uppercross the next week to say her farewells to Louisa and Henrietta before their departure for Bath. She again avoided any extended conversation with Charles, spending most of her time with his sisters. She promised to be a regular correspondent with both. She smiled at their excitement at attending school.

That same day, Sir Walter and Mary also left for Bath. Mary would begin her final year at the same school with the Musgroves. She had known them all their lives and would offer a bit of advice and assistance with settling in, but because they were so much younger, she expected she would spend very little time with them.

Once the Musgroves were home, Anne began to say her farewells. The day before she was to leave, she spent an extended time with Lady Russell that morning. She now stated, hesitatingly, “This will be the last visit we have for some time. My aunt is approaching confinement and could use some assistance with her other children, so I have determined to go to town to help. The Musgroves have very kindly offered to convey me when they take James to Eton, so I will be leaving tomorrow. I do not yet have a fixed return date.” Knowing that Lady Russell would not approve her removal to town, she had not forewarned her of this upcoming change.

Lady Russell looked at her in astonishment. That Anne would make such arrangements without even giving a hint led her to think there was more to it than a confinement. Upon consideration, she said, “You know I will miss you very much. Would Charles Musgrove’s growing interest have something to do with why you are going now? You know he would make a very desirable match.”

Anne smiled at her godmother’s discernment and replied, “It might. He might be desirable for some, but not for me. I would have him look elsewhere without having to actively discourage him, if I can.”

Lady Russell shook her head. “I am sorry you feel that way.” Changing the subject, she added, “But you will write to me, won’t you?”

“Yes, of course I will. I do not expect to hear often from Father or my sister, so I will want your letters to know of all that is going on here.”

At this point, it was time for Anne to return home for dinner. At dinner, during a lull in the conversation between Sir Walter and Elizabeth, Anne announced, “I just wanted you to know that I am going to London to assist my aunt with her confinement. The Musgroves are taking James to Eton and have offered me space in their carriage. I am leaving tomorrow.”

The table was shocked into silence. Sir Walter finally responded, “Should you not have asked my approval?”

“I did not think you would really care as you will not be discommoded in any way by my removal from Kellynch. Since I am now of age, I thought I should just proceed.”

Elizabeth asked, “How can you help our aunt?”

“I will help her with the other children. Another set of eyes, and hands to respond, is always welcome.”

Elizabeth continued, “So you won’t be going to parties and such?”

“I have no expectation of that.”

Sir Walter then answered, “Well, if that is the case, have a pleasant visit. I am sure it will not make much change here.”

Anne said, “I agree.”

At this point, Elizabeth changed the subject to the prospect of hosting a card party next week. Anne sadly thought to herself that here was confirmation of her making the right choice. To London she would go without a backward glance.

Chapter 2

Anne arose early and broke her fast alone. She had previously requested a small basket of dainties to offer the Musgroves which the kitchen had ready with her breakfast. She and her traveling bag were waiting when the Musgrove carriage pulled up in front of Kellynch. Mr. Musgrove helped her into the carriage. Mrs. Musgrove was cheery with her greetings. James was more subdued.

“Miss Anne, what a beautiful day for travel. We are so pleased you could join us to keep us company. It will be a long journey, won’t it?” said Mrs. Musgrove.

Anne replied, “You cannot imagine how grateful I am that I could attend. I am sure we will find many ways to amuse one another. So James, are you ready for this adventure?”

James, sitting nervously asked, “What adventure?”

“Why Eton, to be sure. It can be a magical place. Did your brother not make many friends there? I know he always speaks of it with pleasure.”

“Well, Charles liked it, but Dick hated it. That’s why he’s at sea now.”

Anne smiled in answer, “You are much more like Master Charles than like Dick. You are also a much better scholar than Dick. And you like to read. I say you are on to an adventure.”

James was now sitting a little taller in his seat, looking thoughtful. Finally he said, “Perhaps you are correct.”

Mr. Musgrove had noted the waning of James’ enthusiasm but had not been able to ascertain the reason. He smile over at Anne and mouthed a thanks when James was not looking. Anne smiled and nodded in return.

The ride from Somerset to London can be long or short, depending on the temperament of the travelers. The Musgroves were generally optimists and were quite patient with delays and trials. Thus the trip seemed quite short. When Anne had traveled with father and sister, the opposite had been true. They were demanding and displeased at every turn of events. The ride had seemed interminable.

When they had reached Eton, Anne had stood to the side as the Musgroves were effusive in their farewells to their dear boy. She had merely shaken his hand and wished him well. Finally, they were back in the carriage for the final short ride. They would spend the night with Anne’s family before beginning the return ride to Somerset the next day.

Late afternoon found them turning into the courtyard in front of the house on Gracechurch Street in London. As the carriage came to a stop, the door opened and a troop of little boys and girls appeared in the doorway. They were anxious to see this beloved cousin again. She had been a favorite during her London visit. Her laughing aunt appeared behind her brood, her lovely face wreathed in smiles as she welcomed in Anne and the Musgroves.

Anne performed the introductions. “Mr. and Mrs. Musgrove, may I present my aunt, Mrs. Gardiner. Aunt Madeline, I am pleased to introduce my friends Mr. and Mrs. Musgrove.”

Mrs. Gardiner replied, “I am so pleased to meet you. My husband will be home shortly to make your acquaintance as well. Please come in and get settled.”

They followed her into the house. A footman showed them to rooms to refresh themselves. Anne rushed through hers, attended by the children, and returned to her aunt in the parlor.

Mrs. Gardiner said, “All right. All of you. You have seen her. She will be here for some time. Back to the nursery now. We want to show our good manners to our other guests.” She smiled at them and nodded to the governess and nursery maid who corralled all of them and headed them back up the stairs to their domain.

Anne added, “I shall come visit you soon.”

Anne and Mrs. Gardiner talked of inconsequential items as they awaited the Musgroves who were not long in returning to the parlor. Talk turned to the practice of sending children off to school and how the Gardiners would send their oldest to Eton next autumn. Mrs. Musgrove and Mrs. Gardiner talked of how hard it was for a mother to watch her children grow and leave the family nest. Mr. Musgrove chatted with Anne as the two mothers consoled one another.

After a short interval, Mr. Edward Gardiner appeared. He was a sensible gentleman of superior understanding. His father, John, had been a successful barrister, and he had followed in his father’s footsteps. Early in middle age, the senior Gardiner had retired and turned over his chambers to his son due to illness. He had retired to a quiet country town in Hertfordshire, Meryton, where he had some few friends. He had surprisingly recovered from the illness, and boredom had induced him to open practice as a solicitor. Never one to consider social standing, John Gardiner had enjoyed the challenge of being a solicitor. In due time, his older daughter, Anne, had married a clerk who had advanced to solicitor and become Mrs. Philips. Her livelier sister had captured the eye of a local landowner and become Mrs. Thomas Bennet. Although he had tried to instill some sense into his daughters, he had not overly exerted himself. Therefore, both sisters were significantly inferior in understanding to either John or Edward.

Early in his practice, Edward Gardiner had caught the eye of Madeline Stevenson. She was more interested in finding a mate she could respect, a man of thorough understanding, than she was in finding one of rank. As a barrister, Edward was considered a gentleman, so her mother and father allowed her to accept his hand. After his father retired, the Gardiner’s income from his practice was considerable. As he saw the marriages his sisters made, he realized that neither would have the ability to provide ample dowries to any future daughters, so he set aside money to assist and possibly furnish those, should they be needed.

Shortly after the death of John Gardiner, Mrs. Bennet presented Mr. Bennet with their first son, following with five daughters. Their happiness at the birth of the son was short lived as he died within a week. After the birth of the fifth daughter, the news from the midwife that there would be no further children was devastating as the estate was entailed to a distant cousin. The only saving grace was that Mr. Bennet had always provided Mrs. Bennet with a limited allowance and no access to credit. This enabled him to save a very modest amount from the estate income to begin to create dowries for the girls. Edward quietly informed him that he had set up a trust for each girl for the dowry. Into those trusts, the small amounts from the estate were deposited annually. In addition, Edward added more funds as he was able until his own children were born so that the girls would have a decent portion when the need arose. However, Mrs. Bennet was told none of this.

That year the last Bennet daughter was born, Edward Gardiner had assumed responsibility for the business of one of his clients. The man had inherited the business and had no head for it. As he became active in the running of the business, Edward found that, although trade was not acceptable for a gentleman, he actually enjoyed it more than law. After much discussion with Madeline, he had marginally decreased his involvement at chambers and increased it at the business. Within a year, he had purchased the business from the client, who appreciated investing the proceeds in safe investments, and began to grow the business in earnest. He now spent a few hours each week in chambers, and occasionally in court, and the rest of his time running the business. The Gardiners had moved to the house on Gracechurch Street to be nearer that business so that he could spend as much time with his growing family as he could while still managing the business. While he was more merchant than barrister at this point, trade was still not mentioned in the extended family. The Stevensons still counted him a barrister as did the Bennets and Philipses. However, the success of trade allowed him to continue to add funds to his nieces’ dowries even after the birth of his own children so that they were now quite respectable at five thousand pounds each.

Lady Eliot’s solicitor had worked with Mr. Gardiner to help Anne access her trust upon her reaching her majority as was outlined in her mother’s will. She had divided the money settled upon her between her daughters in creating the trusts. Thus, each girl had access to the interest upon ten thousand pounds when she reached twenty one. This money would serve as dowry, in addition to anything else Sir Walter chose to settle upon the girls, when they married. As she drew near death, Lady Eliot had realized that her husband would probably squander the assets of the estate, leaving little to recommend their daughters to potential suitors. While ten thousand pounds would not make them sought-after heiresses, it would make them most eligible. And the interest would be sufficient to sustain them should the need arise. It was this interest that Anne now planned to use as she supposed her sister had been these past two years. Upon learning of her independence from the solicitor, Anne decided she would no longer remain at Kellynch. There were many more options now available to her.

The visit with the Musgroves was pleasant. Anne retired to the nursery to spend a short amount of time with her little cousins before joining the adults at supper. Madeline was about a dozen years younger than Edward. As she was also much younger than her sister, she was now but thirty. Thus, she and Anne were close enough in age to be friends, as well as niece and aunt. Madeline had produced five children in the dozen years she had been married to Edward Gardiner. The oldest of these, John, was the son that would attend Eton the following year. The other boys would likely follow suit over the succeeding years. She had yet to determine what path their daughters would follow, except that it would have more purpose than the one followed by her Bennet nieces. Their parents had not directed their course at all. Only the time they spent with the Gardiners saved them from complete foolishness.

The Musgroves enjoyed their short visit with the Gardiners. The children returned from the nursery to see their father and visit for a few moments. Mrs. Musgrove was voluble in her praise of their sweet manners. Anne promised to spend more time with them in the coming days. Shortly after their return to the nursery, the Musgroves confessed fatigue at their travels and retired for the night. Anne visited a few moments longer before she did the same.

She was pleased to see that the Gardiners had sent for her trunks, so all of her things were already in her room. She was ready to settle here permanently. As she crawled between the sheets, Anne considered herself well pleased with the change of address. She was happy to be in London, even if in a slightly less fashionable neighborhood than her father frequented. She was at peace.

Chapter 3

With goodwill on all sides and promises to write regularly, the Musgroves left London the next morning. After they left, Anne spent time playing with her cousins until it was time for the older ones to begin their lessons. She left them in the care of their governess, Miss Switzler, and returned to the parlor to visit with her aunt.

Mrs. Gardiner greeted her niece and said, “So, there has been no change to your situation in Kellynch?”

Anne shook her head. “I matter only to Lady Russell. The others do not notice me at all. I am never considered. I think the tenants will notice I am gone, but no one else in the family. Even Mary ignores me. She started her final year at school just before I left. She takes her cues from Father and Elizabeth. I could hope her final year at school will help her, but unfortunately, I have my doubts.”

“And what do you plan to do here?”

“Since my heart is already engaged, I am not currently looking for marriage. I hope to help you with the children and find some measure of contentment in being a ‘maiden aunt.’ Are not your two older Bennet nieces coming to be presented in the spring? Perhaps I can help. Although it has not happened yet, perhaps a change in scenery will allow me to free my heart.”

“Yes. Mother and I are going to sponsor them. As you might guess, Mother isn’t too enthusiastic about it, but the girls did want to go together. Jane hasn’t the confidence that Lizzy has. That one trip when she was fifteen and so admired really did cause her distress. She could have been presented that next year but chose to wait instead. It is not as if there are many prospects at home, but I think she wanted to share it with her sister. Since Jane is now nineteen and Lizzy seventeen, they will support each other. Although my sister Bennet wants the girls out and married as soon as possible, at least their father is imposing a small measure of restraint upon her. I think Mary needs more self-confidence before we bring her out. I hope we can convince them to wait two years for her. Perhaps she and Kitty can come out together then. Lydia, though, I despair of that girl. She is full wild for someone only eleven. Her father is conflicted about what action to take with her. It may already be too late. And next year, we will have your sister Mary. Mother will be busy for many years to come. However, with Father’s health failing, my brother Michael may be Baronet by the time we bring out any of the others.”

“Grandfather has not recovered?”

“No. He just seems to be fading away. He is not seriously ill, but he has very little strength and no desire to do anything. I notified them you were coming, and we will visit them tomorrow. I thought to give you a day to recover from the travel first.”

“How is Grandmother doing?”

“She never changes. That is both comforting and dismaying. However, she will be pleased to see you. I do think you are looking well, if a little quieter than last time.”

“I am in good health. According to Father, though, I am never in good looks. I see nothing wrong, but he sees nothing right. It is another reason I would rather not live at home. It is quite tiring to hear constant criticism. I am sure I would appreciate being a beauty like Elizabeth, but there is nothing I can do about it.”

“You are beautiful in a different way than Elizabeth. You are dark where she is fair. She is plumper than you. I would call you lithe. You are also more graceful. But, more than that, you are truly sweet and caring, thoughtful and considerate, where she is merely selfish. That increases your beauty. Well. We have room and will enjoy having you with us. Even when Lizzy and Jane come, there will be room for all. And you are only slightly older than Jane so I think you will all enjoy one another’s company. I do not think you have met together since the decease of your mother, have you?”

“I think the last time was the spring before Mother died when we all met here at your home for a few days. They were charming little girls then.”

“They are become wonderful young ladies now.”

With a smile, Mrs. Gardiner turned the conversation to the various charity organizations with whom she worked. They discussed which ones interested Anne. While she had a large acquaintance, Mrs. Gardiner was selective in the group she invited into her close friendship. She had despised many of the debutants in the Ton when she had her own debut, and had retained friendship with a very few. Many of those participated in charitable acts together, meeting monthly to work on sewing projects together. With her confinement approaching, the group would be coming to Gracechurch Street this month. Anne decided she would be pleased to participate in all of her aunt’s charitable efforts.

As the weather was fine, Anne, the nurse, and governess took the children to a nearby park for part of the afternoon. The older children ran around a great deal while the younger merely toddled to and fro. The warm breeze and exertion put a bloom in Anne’s pale cheek. By the time they returned home, Anne felt refreshed and relaxed, happy to be with the Gardiners.

The next day, Anne dressed with extra care. Her grandmother cared about fashion and had a critical eye. Mrs. Gardiner’s maid helped her dress her hair. She surveyed herself and decided she was acceptable. She could not hope for more. As she descended the stair and joined her aunt in the entry way, Mrs. Gardiner nodded and said, “You look very lovely. Mother will be pleased.”

The butler opened the door while the footman assisted them into the carriage. Anne nervously anticipated the visit with her grandmother. She took a deep breath to steady herself as the carriage moved away from the house.

“Anne, she will be happy to see you. It has been over two years. She always likes seeing her grandchildren, even if the things she says may be critical. You will see. Everything will be fine.”

Anne smiled and said, “I know. It is just…I don’t know. I guess I am nervous. I would like her to approve of me, I suppose.”

Mrs. Gardiner patted her hand and replied, “Since you receive so little approval from your father that is only natural.”

Within the half hour, they pulled up in front of the very fashionable London townhouse of the baronet. A footman promptly opened the door to the carriage and assisted the ladies. As they climbed the stairs, the door was opened and the butler awaited their ascent.

Mrs. Gardiner nodded to him and said, “Carlisle, it is good to see you again. I am not sure if you remember Elizabeth’s daughter Anne?”

He replied, “It is good to see you again Miss Elliot. Your grandmother is expecting you. She is waiting in the blue parlor.”

Mrs. Gardiner nodded and led the way up the stairs to a private family parlor in the back of the house. There they found Lady Stevenson sitting upon the settee reading. She put down her book as the door opened to admit the two women.

Anne curtsied to her grandmother as she entered the room. She then moved forward to give her a kiss on the cheek. Madeline omitted the curtsy but also gave her mother a kiss before settling into a chair near her mother. Anne sat next to her.

“Well, I must say, you are looking very good Anne. When you didn’t return to town after your season, I did wonder a bit. Your letters never included very much about it. It is wonderful to see you child. How are you doing?”

“You are looking well too. Father and Elizabeth do not care to have me accompany them, so I was unable to return to London after my season. However, now that I am to stay with my aunt, I hope to see you often.”

“Oh, so you plan to stay do you?”

“Yes. I am not needed at home and can be of some assistance to my aunt.”

“Well, I will be happy to have regular visits. You can visit with others of your family while you are here in town. You know, you look even more like your mother now than you did at your presentation. And how do your sisters do?”

“Mary has returned to school for her final year. They are both doing well. Elizabeth and Father are hosting a card party this week and a shooting party this next fortnight.”

“She is still hunting that elusive male of sufficiently exalted lineage, is she?”

Anne laughed quietly at this and replied, “Yes, I think so. So far, she has had no success.”

Lady Stevenson replied, “I am not surprised, with her attitude. Oh well, on to better things. How will you keep yourself busy here in town?”

Mrs. Gardiner answered that question. “She will help with the children, continue to play piano, read, visit with friends, attend social events with us, and help with my charity work. During the Season, she will help me with Jane and Lizzy. Do not fear, Mother, I will keep her busy.”

“I notice hunting a husband as your sister is doing is not on that list.”

Anne blushed. She knew her grandmother was unaware of her aborted engagement and might not have approved of a sailor. “Perhaps later we will add that. For now, I am not particularly interested in looking.”

Lady Stevenson gave a shrewd glance at her granddaughter and decided that there was more to the story than that. However, she would not pry-at least not yet. Perhaps later.

They then paid a visit to Sir James in his study. He was well bundled in wraps sitting in a chair in front of a roaring fire with a book at his elbow. He smile, “Anne, it is good to see you again. Come talk with me for a while.” He made a shooing motion, and Madeline and Lady Stevenson returned to the parlor. Grandfather and granddaughter talked for perhaps twenty minutes before he was visibly too tired to continue. Anne had always been his favorite granddaughter as Elizabeth had been his favorite daughter. He made her promise to call again soon.

After the requisite time, the ladies took their leave. After they were safely in the carriage, Mrs. Gardiner laughed and said, “See. That wasn’t so bad, was it?”

“No. It was actually quite nice. Grandmother was not too critical. However, Grandfather does not look well. I must visit him again soon.”

“Once the Season begins, we will have Sunday dinner with them each week. During the autumn, we dine with them about once each month.”

They went on to visit a one of Anne’s friends before visits were curtailed with Mrs. Gardiner’s confinement. They also left their cards a couple of other friends’ houses. They spent a very enjoyable hour visiting Lady Harriet Alleyn. She had been a classmate of Anne’s and had made her curtsy to the queen at the same time. In her Season, she had captured the hand of Roderick Alleyn, who was a young barrister in the same chambers with Edward Gardiner although quite a bit younger. She had presented him with an heir the next year, also named Roderick, who was now six months old.

Lady Harriet presented little Roderick to her friend who pronounced him a very handsome child. His nurse then swept him off to the nursery so the women could visit in peace.

“So you are to remain in town this time, Anne?”

“Yes. I will stay with my aunt and provide some assistance. I am happy to be here.”

“Your letters have not sounded very happy, but I think you will find town much more congenial.”

“I do not expect to attend very many social functions, but I know there will be a few. And I can now visit with you occasionally. Will you come see us?”

Mrs. Gardiner added, “I expect to start my confinement within the fortnight. I would not want Anne to suffer unduly.”

Lady Harriet smiled and replied, “Of course I will visit. However, I do not see that Anne would ever suffer with your company. I remember how entertaining you always are.”

Mrs. Gardiner replied, “Thank you. Please do come and visit us, though. After my sewing circle visits on Monday, I expect it to be very quiet until after the child arrives.”

Lady Harriet said, “Oh yes. Mother is in your sewing circle, isn’t she? Perhaps I will join her on Monday. You already know I am not a regular member. Perhaps it is time to change that.”

“You are more than welcome.”

After this, Anne and Lady Harriet talked of mutual friends and a book they had both just finished. When it was time to leave, it was with real regret that they parted. As they drove home in the carriage, Anne opined that her time in London would be very satisfactory if she could regularly see Lady Harriet. Mrs. Gardiner just smiled to see the joy coming back into Anne’s eyes. She was well pleased.

Chapter 4

Anne anticipated the arrival of the ladies in the sewing circle with real pleasure. She had met them all in the past and found them to be interesting women of true understanding. She was pleased to renew the acquaintance. By mid-morning, all had arrived and were seated in the parlor sewing and talking. Lady Harriet had, indeed, joined her mother. The two were seated by Anne as they sewed seams in dresses for orphans. Anne had just asked about Lady Harriet’s brothers and sisters.

“Andrew is at sea. Richard is currently on the peninsula but due to return shortly. Harold is at his estate with his wife and children. You know Harriet is here in town with her son. Frances married last summer and is now in Exeter at her husband’s estate. “

Anne asked, “How is it that you are in town now? Are you not usually in the country for the shooting?”

Lady Fitzwilliam smiled and said, “How well you remember. Yes. Normally, we would already be at Wentworth. However, George needed to visit a friend who is failing before he passed on. So, we have come to town for a fortnight. On Wednesday, we head back to Yorkshire. At least I can see Madeline again before her confinement and my retirement to the country.”

“Do you worry about your sons in the service?”

Lady Fitzwilliam replied, “Yes, to some extent. Andrew has worked his way up to Commander at just twenty three. That means he is doing well enough, but since he left for sea when he was twelve, we have seen very little of him. I like it when he is not in the thick of the fighting, but he seems to relish it. Richard was recently promoted a Major. He is in the peninsular campaign with his regiment, but they expect to be recalled next month. I could wish he would pick a regiment that does not fight, but it is not his way. Since Harold has two sons now, Richard is no longer in line to inherit, so can choose this path without worry. Well, without worry except for the guardianship of his cousin that he shares. He must be careful for her sake.”

“So, you like Andrew’s chances in the navy, do you?” asked Mrs. Gardiner.

“While the sea is very risky, the rewards can be great. Andrew has done well. I have hopes that within the next dozen years, he will decide he has done enough and choose to retire. He has the opportunity to win prize money to allow for a comfortable life should he return to the land. That will offer him more choices later than Richard will see from the army.”

By the time the morning was done, a number of dresses were also completed. Lady Fitzwilliam undertook to deliver those on the morrow since she would be leaving the next day. As the women left, Anne thought with satisfaction of the work they had accomplished. She also appreciated the insight gained from Lady Fitzwilliam about her worries for her sons in the service.

Lady Harriet was true to her word and visited Anne again a few days later. She took Anne away for a trip to a bookstore. They had fun selecting something they would each read and discuss. They stopped for chocolate and biscuits after their shopping expedition. Anne brought home a treat for her aunt from the confectionary. Mrs. Gardiner appreciated the confection with her tea. Anne was always so thoughtful.

Two evenings later, Mr. Gardiner sent for the midwife while he sent Anne to keep the children company in the nursery. At the end of the evening, Anne helped the children to bed. She checked on her aunt’s progress before seeking her own. Her uncle said, “All is progressing. Now that Mrs. Smythe is here, Madeline will have all the help she needs. We expect the new arrival sometime tonight. By the time you arise in the morning, it should be here. No-do not wait up with me. You get some sleep while you can.” He sent Anne off to her bed where sleep finally captured her a short time later.

In the morning, Anne learned that Jane Gardiner had joined the family. The family now consisted of John, 10, Eleanor, 8, James, 6, Edward, 4, Rachel, 2, and Jane. It was fun when the extended family was together because of how many were named after family members. Since Jane Bennet was a frequent visitor, they would call Jane Gardiner Jenny to decrease the confusion with her namesake.

The children all exclaimed over the new arrival. John and Eleanor remembered the other babies, so they knew that the squalling red bundle would soon come to resemble a person. However, James and Edward could not understand how that noisy little thing would ever become a sister. Anne and the nurse both spent a considerable amount of time reassuring them. Rachel did not understand that this was a new sister, but she did understand baby. After their short visit with mother and sister, they returned to the nursery for their normal lessons and activities. Anne remained with Mrs. Gardiner.

“Is there anything I can do?”

“No, I think not. Edward sent Mother a note. She will likely be here this afternoon sometime. Everyone else is in the country, so the rest of the family will not be visiting until they return to town for the Season. I think, while she is sleeping, I will rest.”

“Then I will start my new book,” Anne responded. She kissed her aunt’s forehead and went to the family parlor to read. An hour later, the butler announced Lady Stevenson. She sailed into the parlor as Anne rose to greet her. “Grandmother, it is good to see you again.”

“And you, my dear. I understand Madeline is asleep right now.”

“Yes, but she has been resting over an hour. I suspect little Jenny will have her up soon enough and you can see them both.”

Lady Stevenson smiled and seated herself by her granddaughter. They discussed the book Anne was reading as Lady Stevenson had recently finished it herself. She had interesting insights into the characters that Anne appreciated. Soon, the housekeeper entered and let them know that Madeline was awake and could see her mother. Lady Stevenson left Anne to her book and went to see her daughter and new granddaughter. She returned to Anne a short time later with a smile on her face.

“Little Jenny is quite a handful already. I am sure Madeline will appreciate your assistance. Now, as we are still quite alone, I felt there was something more in the reason for not including finding a husband in your plans. You were certainly not opposed to it when you were here for your season. Would you share what has changed?”

“My heart has already been engaged elsewhere. I do not know if it is permanent, but it has been to date. He is a Captain in the navy, and Father felt him not lofty enough to allow him to attach his name to that of Elliot of Kellynch. I had accepted his suit, and finally broke off when I was convinced it would be better for his career. That seems to have been correct as he was quickly promoted from Commander to Captain just one year after our meeting.”

“And you know this how?”

“I confess that I read the papers and the navy list and have seen his name mentioned. You do not disapprove, do you?”

“Not for the reasons you state for your father. Not lofty enough to attach to Elliot indeed. I disapprove of allowing oneself to cherish a false hope, as it appears you have done.”

“I cherish no hope. I just seem not to have place in my heart yet for someone else yet. When I compare them to him, I find others lacking. I hope to eventually be able to move on. I just seem not to be ready yet.”

“Yet another good reason for arranged marriage rather than one of attraction. Very well. I will not mention it again. I hope your heart can recover so you can find a comfortable situation. Come and visit me day after next in the late morning when I am receiving callers. I enjoy your company, and it seems to do your grandfather good.”

“Thank you Grandmother. I will be there.”

Lady Stevenson arose and was assisted into her wraps. Just as she finished, her carriage arrived. Apparently, she had indicated the length of her visit upon dismissing it earlier. She was always very punctual and enforced it in those who visited her.

Anne enjoyed reading for another hour at which time she went to visit her aunt. She visited the nursery again to play with the children, and ended with a solitary meal. She then proposed to take a walk in the park nearby. As was usual in the family, a footman accompanied her from a discrete distance from behind, and a maid was her walking companion. The weather was not too brisk. On such days, Anne found that a stroll for an hour invigorated her and helped her maintain her composure. She returned ready to assist with the little ones or to entertain her aunt as needed. She took her evening meal on a tray in her room as her uncle chose to dine with her aunt in their room.

The next day was quiet with no visitors. Anne spent time as her aunt had indicated, playing with the children, playing piano, visiting Madeline, and reading. As the day was wet, there was no walk in the park. The following day, she visited her grandmother and grandfather and again enjoyed their company. She went from Lady Stevenson to call upon Harriet Alleyn and other friends. While Mrs. Gardiner was in confinement, this was her accustomed schedule. Sir James continued to ail, but it seemed to Anne that he had more energy at the end of her visits.

Anne did not feel comfortable attending the charity work without Mrs. Gardiner just yet. Once she was a more regular member, she would be able to attend alone. She kept busy around the house and with mending for the children instead of for charity. By the middle of October, Mrs. Gardiner was ready to receive her friends and participate in society once again after little Jenny was christened.

Chapter 5

Mrs. Gardiner sent notes to her friends inviting them to stop by and see little Jenny and visit once again. Over the week after the notes were sent, a steady stream of visitors passed through the house on Gracechurch Street. By now, little Jenny was no longer a squalling bundle of red, but had become far more peaceful and had developed a dark brown fuzz of hair. She attended most of the visits to meet the ladies and then was rapidly returned to the care of her nurse.

All of the friends admired Jenny, or at least said they did. Some truly did appreciate her, others merely tolerated children, and still others ignored them at all costs. However, they all made appreciative comments and all agreed that she was a pretty baby. Anne sat quietly by, usually embroidering, while she heard all the latest gossip from their social circle. As she knew just a few of the names mentioned, she was not particularly engaged but she was vastly amused by what seemed to matter to these women. Only a few had interests beyond those of gossip. These few were Mrs. Gardiner’s true friends, as opposed to those women who were merely social acquaintances.

Once all the obligatory calls were received, Mrs. Gardiner and Anne once more took up the charge of charity work and regularly attended the various activities. In addition, there were regular social calls, card-parties, and occasional outings for dinner or the theater with friends. Mr. Gardiner was careful to never allow business to interfere with the social niceties of the Ton. He could not appear to be involved in trade. Anne found herself almost as busy socially as she had been during her Season in town and far busier than she ever was at Kellynch. However, with the exception of the card-parties, which she still did not enjoy, this was far more fun than her season had been. That was probably due to the friends of her aunt and uncle who were so different from those of Sir Walter and Elizabeth. She had also not been able to visit much with her own friends during her season, and this too was a change as she could see them all regularly.

One day in early November, Mrs. Gardiner received a letter from Mrs. Bennet. She laughed as she read it causing Anne to look at her with questions on her face. Mrs. Gardiner said, “From my sister Bennet. Fanny is often very amusing, although she would never recognize it. I will read it to you.

Dearest Mrs. Gardiner,

Congratulations on the birth of your little daughter Jane. I am glad you will call her Jenny so that there is no confusion with my beautiful Jane. She grows even more so with every passing day. I am happy that you and your family will visit us in December. Please extend the invitation to Miss Anne. I am sure we will enjoy her joining us as well. It has been quite some time since we last enjoyed her company.

We held our fall Assembly just a couple of weeks ago. Jane was much admired. I do believe she danced every set. There are one or two gentlemen that might be interested in her, but I believe it will be difficult to induce her to have them call upon her. She had very little conversation with them.

Her sister was even worse. This was Lizzy’s first Assembly. With her looks and tongue, she would do well to keep her mouth shut and pay more attention to what I say. But would she? Of course not. While she, too, was quite popular with the dancers, her pert answers would chase away all possible suitors. Of course, no one would look at her twice with Jane in the room, but still, she would do nothing to try to attach any of them. My nerves are most overset.

Although both will return to town with you in January, neither will take my advice on acquiring at least a semblance of an adequate wardrobe here where I can oversee its creation. They have agreed on a bare minimum of new dresses before the journey to London with you. I despair of them selecting anything that will highlight their figures and entice the gentlemen to become interested. You must write them and tell them to let me help them.

What can I do about Mary? She is so plain and will do nothing to improve the situation. I cannot even get her to wear an attractive hair style. All she cares about is reading or music. If her playing was not such a trial, I would not mind so much. However, she insists on singing and sounds just like a cat in the yard. You must help me to direct her or she will never find a husband. She is not lively or attractive in any way.

Mr. Bennet refuses to take me to town. I am sure that a month or two in London would completely cure my nerves. He also refuses to raise my allowance for new clothing claiming that what I have is sufficient. Can you ask my brother to talk with him about this? With the girls coming out, there are far more social calls and I must be dressed appropriately. Why, even Lady Lucas is better dressed than I. And she has only lately changed from being plain Mrs. Lucas. Why could Mr. Bennet have not been mayor and been knighted? Lady Bennet would sound so nice.

Enough for now. We look forward to seeing you at the beginning of December as previously planned. We have each made a lovely little dress for Jenny to celebrate her birth. We do not send them now; you must come to us to receive them. My girls all send their love as does Mr. Bennet.

Love, Fanny

Anne joined in the laughter this time. “Dear Mrs. Bennet. As I recall, she has a tendency to overdress. I can understand why Jane and Elizabeth might not want her advice on clothing.”

“Indeed. She wants more lace and makes things quite fussy. Neither of the girls enjoys that. However, what she says of Mary worries me. I am sure she tells Mary constantly that she is unattractive and will never make a match and she is only fifteen. I must write my brother to ask him to help counteract that message. It will likely be difficult for her when her older sisters are gone and she is the focus for her mother’s efforts.”

“Perhaps she would benefit from the attentions of a music master for a few months? If her singing and playing is really that unpleasant, such direction might turn that around.”

“That is a good suggestion. Mary is not unattractive. She is just rather plain, particularly in comparison with Jane. For that matter, they are all plainer than Jane is, but the others have far more animation than Mary. When we visit, could you spend some time with her and see if there is something we can encourage to help her be successful in some sphere? That would probably help her more than anything else.”

“I will see what I can do. I can certainly relate to her position in the household as the one overlooked.”

“There is that, too.”

Mrs. Gardiner penned a response to Fanny, as well as a separate letter to Thomas. She felt well satisfied on both counts. She knew she would not hear from Thomas, but at least he might consider Mary’s situation. Anne took the opportunity to write to her sister Mary at school as well as her family at Kellynch. She also wrote to Lady Russell and Mrs. Musgrove.

From Mrs. Musgrove, she had learned that James had settled into school and was doing well. The girls were enjoying Bath and had made a number of new friends. Lady Russell indicated that, although well attended, the shooting party at Kellynch had resulted in no suitors for Elizabeth. However, it seemed that one or two of the matrons might be interested in Sir Walter. However, he had thought them too unattractive and looking much older than their actual ages. He had not been subtle in refusing their potential interest in becoming Lady Elliot. Neither Elizabeth nor Sir Walter were particularly good at correspondence, although both had sent a note acknowledging the letters she had sent. They had merely hoped she did well and congratulated the Gardiners on the new addition.

The quiet November proceeded with the normal social rounds of charity, cards, and dinners, with a foray to a concert or theater at least every other week. With most people at shooting parties or in the country, only those who made their permanent residence in London were around. These were all comfortable friends and made Anne feel most welcome in their midst. On a personal level, Lady Harriet was her closest friend in town. They saw each other at least weekly, and Anne had already attended two card parties and one tea at the Alleyn’s. She continued to pay regular visits to her grandmother and grandfather. He had refused to return to South Park because the town house in London was warmer and more comfortable. If he were going to ail, it would be in town and not in the country. If he would stay, so would Lady Stevenson. He seemed to be improving a little.

Before they left for Hertfordshire, Anne and Mrs. Gardiner delivered gifts to Sir James and Lady Stevenson and received small tokens in exchange. They mailed off small packages to Kellynch for the rest of the Elliot family. They selected more items to take with them to Hertfordshire, including a large amount of lace for Mrs. Bennet.

Chapter 6

Early one December morning, the maids and valet left with the trunks in one wagon. The nursemaid, governess, and children entered one carriage, while Edward, Madeline, and Anne entered the second carriage with Jenny. Madeline had, against custom, decided to nurse her children, so there was no wet nurse to attend Jenny during the trip.

While the nurse and governess invented various games and occupations for the children, the adults chatted amiably. The ride from London to Longbourn was not overly long or arduous, just long enough for everyone to be tired and ready to do something active when they arrived. Anne was quietly anticipating spending some time with a family so different from her own. She had enjoyed the Bennets when they had played together when they were younger and thought this would be a pleasant holiday.

Once the children were settled in the nursery and the adults refreshed from the travel, they met in the parlor for tea. First they brought out all the little dressed they had made for Jenny. Once those were admired, Mrs. Gardiner distributed fashion magazines for Jane and Elizabeth to peruse as the rest chatted.

Mrs. Bennet said, “Miss Elliot, we are so glad you could join us this year. You are looking very well, although not quite so much as my Jane. However, you are very welcome here.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Bennet. I am sure I will have a wonderful time. I am looking forward to enjoying Jane and Lizzy’s company in town this winter. Please, do call me Anne as you did when I was still a child.”

“Thank you Anne, I will do so. You must call me Aunt Fanny. I do not understand why Jane chose to wait for her presentation until her sister could join her. With her beauty, she should already have captured many hearts and be long married. However, she would not listen to me and go any sooner.”

Jane smiled at this chastisement. “I wanted to share this time with Lizzy, Mother. It will be so much more fun together.”

Lizzy added, “And with Jane’s beauty, she will still capture many hearts, Mother. You need not worry.”

“I just want all of you to be happy and secure. If something were to happen to your father, we would be out in the hedgerows almost immediately.”

Mr. Gardiner responded, “Fanny, you know that will never happen. You will be provided for so please stop fretting about something that will never come to pass.”

After a cup of tea, the men retired to the library. Anne moved to sit next to Mary and said, “I understand you are working hard at mastering the piano. Do you have a local master you are working with?”

“No. I had one for a couple of months about three years ago. Jane and Lizzy play, and they try to help me as they can. However, I do not get on very well. It is quite frustrating.”

“Would you allow me to assist you while we are here visiting? I am told I play reasonably well and would enjoy helping you to raise your level, if you would allow me.”

“I would be most pleased. I am not good enough yet not to have a master. While Father might be willing, Mother thinks it a waste of my time.”

“Good music is never a waste of time, and such an accomplishment can be very enticing to suitors when the time is right. Shall we begin tomorrow morning?”

With a smile, Mary said, “Yes, please. I would like that very much.”

The two chatted for a while longer as Anne wanted to learn more about this overlooked middle daughter. It was apparent that Jane and Lizzy were very close, and that the two youngest, still in the nursery, were also close, leaving Mary the odd one out. She had no one to confide in nor to give her emotional support. Anne realized they had much in common that way and said so. Mary was surprised that one who seemed so self-sufficient would admit to needing a close friend. She was also flattered that Anne had chosen to spend her time with her rather than her older sisters.

When dinner was called, Mary joined the adults once again, and once again, Lydia and Kitty were relegated to the nursery with the Gardiner children. They were vocal in their desire to be with the adults-they were nearly adult. While Mrs. Bennet was ready to allow them to attend, Mr. Bennet replied firmly, “You have just provided the evidence that neither of you is ready to leave the nursery to eat with the adults. You behave almost as wildly as Jenny or Betsy. John is more likely to be admitted to our table than you.” Both girls were ashamed at this set down and vowed to behave more circumspectly so they could be with the adults and not the children.

While Mr. Bennet and Mr. Gardiner spoke at one end of the table, Mrs. Bennet dominated the other end complaining to Mrs. Gardiner of the trials she faced as she prepared her girls for marriage. “Jane is so beautiful, but she will not do anything to forward her acquaintance with any of the men here.”

Mrs. Gardiner replied, “Are there men here who would make a good match for Jane?”

“Well, no, but that is no reason not to try to attract them. There are many older widowers that she could try to attach, but so far, she will not listen to me. My nerves are quite shattered. And Lizzy will not keep her impertinent thoughts to herself. She scares away anyone that might be respectable.”

“I am sure we will have much better luck in town, so you need not fear.”

“But I will not be there to help them capture any attention. They will not put themselves forward, and I just know they will be overlooked.”

“You know I would not let that happen. And with her beauty, how could Jane ever be overlooked?”

“Nobody ever takes part with me. I am cruelly used; nobody feels for my poor nerves. Just look at their dresses. So plain. They refuse to flatter their figures. How can they ever attract anyone dressed like this?”

“Sister, never fear. The dress is not what catches the man, the woman inside is. Your girls will find respectable men with whom they can be happy. I will see that they get dresses that are flattering and in the latest style once we are in town.”

Jane, Mary, Elizabeth, and Anne spoke to one another ignoring Mrs. Bennet’s more inflammatory statements. Mary said, “I hope all three of you will write to me of the season so I can know what to anticipate. I think I might like to wait a few years, as Jane did. It will give me some time to gain more confidence.”

Anne said, “My season was not very interesting. The presentation was fun and a little frightening, but I have nothing in common with my father or sister, and we never attended any balls at all. We went to dinners and card parties, and I dislike cards. I think I will have more fun helping this year than I did with them.”

“Did you attend no concerts or plays?”

“We attended one or two musical evenings. They like those only for the people you can meet, while I actually wanted to enjoy the music. I am looking forward to many more entertainments with Jane and Lizzy.”

Jane said, “Of course we will write you. Perhaps when your time comes, we can attend with you.”

“But Jane, if you do, no one would ever look twice at me. Besides, you should be married by then.”

Lizzy said, “Oh, Mary. That is not true that no one would look at you. Of course, Jane gets lots of attention for her looks. But after that, people are more interested in who we are and not so much in what we look like. At least, the kind of people that we want for friends and for suitors are. Mother just does not understand that.”

Anne added, “And there are ways to look more attractive, even for the plainest of us. When your season comes, I am sure you will want to dress in ways that enhance your looks. Right now, it seems to me, you are trying to hide them so you do not have to compete with either of your sisters. All three of you are different enough that you need not do that. Perhaps Jane and Lizzy could help with that?”

Jane said, “Of course. We would love to, if Mary would like our help.”

Very softly, Mary replied, “I think I would. Do you think that would stop Mother saying how plain and unattractive I am?”

Lizzy chuckled, “Probably not, but at least you would know it is not true. Mother thinks only Jane’s looks are pretty. The rest of us are not. She is not really a reliable judge about that.”

Anne agreed, “Unfortunately, that is true. All of you are attractive. It is when you compare yourself that you begin to feel you are less than your sisters.”

The next morning, as was usual when the Gardiners visited, Lydia and Kitty stayed in the nursery where the Gardiner’s governess was tasked with trying to help their education. They were mostly self-directed once they had mastered basic reading and writing, but Mr. Bennet had agreed that whenever the Gardiners were present, the girls would spend their time with the governess to try to improve their literacy. It was never pleasant, but it was the only time he held them to any type of discipline. The rest of the time, their mother was in charge.

Anne and Mary met at the piano where Mary demonstrated her current proficiency with playing and singing. After listening for a quarter of an hour, Mary asked Anne what she thought.

“Would you let me talk with our aunt for a moment first? I promise to be right back?”

“Of course,” responded Mary nervously. She played scales while Anne was gone.

Anne returned in a few moments and sat next to her on the bench saying, “Mary, I think your playing is quite good given the lack of assistance from a real master. I know your sisters have helped at times, as has our aunt, but it is evident that you need some better assistance. You have some talent, and we need to help you develop it. So, here is what I think. Your singing voice is currently quite weak and does not show well. A master might be able to help that. However, your playing definitely has promise. I asked Aunt Madeline if you could come back to town with us for the winter and spring. You could have the benefit of good instruction. It would also give you a first-hand view of your sisters’ seasons which I think would ease some of your worry about that for when your time comes. She agreed and talked with your father who also agreed. Would you like to come with us?”

Mary sat stunned for a few moments. “I had never considered…that would be wonderful.”

“We can also help you with books, discussions, theater, concerts, museums, and other things that would help your polish up your education. You can study with Miss Switzler and benefit from John’s preparation for Eton. Although I hated school, I was lucky to get that finishing polish that it provided. I would be happy to help you acquire those touches as well, if you’d like.”

Mary hugged her tightly. “You will never know how much this means to me. Thank you so much.”

“Let’s go tell Jane and Lizzy. This will also help us help you with style and dress away from your mother’s critical comments. She means well, but I
know such comments hurt. I have received plenty of them.”

“You? But you are so beautiful, why would anyone be critical?”

“Thank you for the compliment, but I receive criticism because I do not look like my older sister.”

Together, they left the music room in search of Jane and Lizzy who were reading in the parlor. Both sisters were enthusiastic in their support of Mary’s trip to town. Meanwhile, Mr. Bennet had stirred from the library to find Mrs. Bennet with Hill, the housekeeper, discussing menus. He informed her of Mary’s removal for the season. “Very well. That will allow me more time with Lydia and Kitty. What fun we can have.”

“With three of the girls away for the winter, there will be very little need for socializing. That means we can cut back on some of the expenses here in Longbourn. I will go look into the numbers, but I expect we can cut our normal winter expenses by at least fifteen percent, perhaps more.”

“I do not see why I should have to economize just because the girls are not here. Why can I not spend the money on Kitty and Lydia?”

“They are still children with no social life outside of playing with their friends. They need nothing new in the latest fashion. With the older girls gone, we will have little occasion to host dinner or card parties, and no need to attend any assemblies. However, the girls will need to spend that money in order to look well while in town. I will have a new budget for you and Hill this afternoon.” So saying, he nodded at Hill and retreated once again to his library. Edward Gardiner looked up from his reading.

“How did it go?”

Mr. Bennet shook his head. “Fanny does not understand why we can economize with the girls gone. She should still be able to spend as she wishes. After twenty years, you would think she would understand why we have a budget. I have tried to explain about the entail and planning for the future but she never seems to grasp it. What am I doing wrong?”

“Nothing, but Father never felt Fanny or Anne needed to know anything beyond basic reading and writing. He was more concerned that they could run a household. She just wants to be happy, and she thinks having things leads to that. It is what Father encouraged. Is she aware that we’ve saved a bit over the years so the girls will have dowries?”

"I have explained it, but she never seems to grasp what I am saying.”

“They each have five thousand pounds. We have done well with our savings and investments. It is probably better for Fanny not to know how much the girls have. I will do some more investigating to see if there is anything possible for a new investment opportunity.”

“I do wish I could have given them a governess. Jane and Lizzy have done well. I am glad you are taking Mary with you. She needs more than I can give her. I despair of Kitty and Lydia. Except when you visit, they have no intellectual challenge at all. Oh, they help their mother and they read novels, but that seems to be the extent of any real activity. Fanny doesn’t understand why it is not enough. She manages the house, but none of the estate tenants ever see her or the younger girls. Edward, when I look closely at my life, I feel I have failed my girls. I was unable to help their mother learn what it means to be mistress of an estate, and I fear for them.”

“I am sure we can help Mary realize her responsibilities as she visits with us. Anne, for one, has been very involved at Kellynch and can help. She has seen Jane and Lizzy as they have taken on that responsibility. She probably never thought about why they were doing those visits. Don’t fault yourself too much. Father set the standards for Fanny, and she met those. She just hasn’t the wisdom to see what she might accomplish.”

“Well, thank you for helping Mary. I have been completely at a loss and so have been spending too much time in my library. I supposed I should start considering how to influence Kitty and Lydia.”

“You probably should. Perhaps Hill could assist the two younger ones to learn about estate duties? What of the possibility of engaging a master to help with music or drawing?”

“Definitely something to think about.”

Chapter 7

Mr. Bennet's property began as an estate of two thousand a year, which, unfortunately for his daughters, was entailed, in default of heirs male, on a distant relation; and their mother's fortune, though ample for her situation in life, could but ill supply the deficiency of his. Her father had left her four thousand pounds. Mr. Bennet had invested in the business that Mr. Gardiner had assumed and done his best to improve the profits from the estate. The profits from this business had been chiefly responsible for the creation of adequate dowries for his daughters. His efforts to increase the yield of the estate had only a minor increase on income, so he was forced to rely on a strict budget in order to have some savings for the future from estate revenues. Luckily, the business had been quite successful enabling him to provide more money for the girls.

When first Mr. Bennet had married, Mrs. Bennet felt economy to be perfectly useless, for, of course, they were to have a son. The son was to join in cutting off the entail, as soon as he should be of age, and the widow and younger children would by that means be provided for. However, Mr. Bennet had refused to subscribe to her thoughts and consume all of the income of the estate. The son had come and left almost immediately. Five daughters successively entered the world; and Mrs. Bennet, for many years after Lydia's birth, had been certain that another son would come. It was now apparent that this was not to be, so Mr. Bennet was grateful he had taken steps to provide for his family should he pass before all the girls were settled.

While Mrs. Bennet had no head for economy, Mrs. Hill, the housekeeper, was a past master at managing to stay within the budget Mr. Bennet set. She was able to reassure Mrs. Bennet that she would notice almost no change in her lifestyle while the older girls were gone, even with a reduced budget. After all, they would need less food and the other sundries purchased for the girls.

Madeline and the girls spent the morning in the parlor discussing what they might plan for Mary. Jane and Lizzy had visited often, but Mary had more often chosen to remain home. She had felt overwhelmed by the city the few times she had visited, so she was a little worried about the trip.

Lizzy said, “I loved it when we went to the museum. I am sure there are many things that Mary would appreciate there.”

Jane added, “Once spring arrives, we must see the Vauxhall Gardens. They are certainly beautiful.”

Anne said, “Mary can join us in our charitable works as well. That is a priceless education. Those of us with means have a duty to help those without, particularly those who are beholden to us.”

“Is that why Lizzy and Jane visit the tenants so often?”

Madeline answered, “Yes. It is one duty of the mistress of an estate to see to the care of those beholden to the estate. Fanny has never really grasped this concept, so Hill managed it until Jane was old enough. I helped Jane and Lizzy learn about it. I am surprised they haven’t asked you to help.”

“Well, they have on occasion, but I always said I was too busy. I think they tried to explain why, but I never really listened. I thought they didn’t really want me, and I really didn’t want to be bothered, I guess.”

Anne replied, “Well, we will help you understand and then do the things expected of those of our class. You should probably start visiting with them until we leave for town. Besides the educational attractions, we want Mary to have plenty of time to read and to practice. Aunt, do you know of a music master for her?”

“No, but I know that Lady Harriet can help us there. She has many friends who are quite accomplished. I will write her so we can make plans for as soon as we are in town.”

While the women chatted and planned, Mrs. Gardiner penned a note to Mrs. Alleyn and set it out to be sent off. By afternoon, the girls were ready for a walk into Meryton to visit Mrs. Phillips. Anne and Mrs. Gardiner remained with Mrs. Bennet, while Kitty and Lydia were released from the classroom to join their sisters in the visit to their aunt. On the way home, they stopped at Lucas Lodge to visit with their friends there.

Sir William Lucas had been formerly in trade in Meryton, where he had made a tolerable fortune, and risen to the honor of knighthood by an address to the king during his mayoralty. The distinction had perhaps been felt too strongly. It had given him a disgust to his business, and to his residence in a small market town; and, in quitting them both, he had removed with his family to a house about a mile from Meryton only the previous year, denominated from that period Lucas Lodge, where he could think with pleasure of his own importance, and, unshackled by business, occupy himself solely in being civil to all the world. For, though elated by his rank, it did not render him supercilious; on the contrary, he was all attention to everybody. By nature inoffensive, friendly, and obliging, his presentation at St. James's had made him courteous. Lady Lucas was a very good kind of woman, not too clever to be a valuable neighbor to Mrs. Bennet. They had several children. The eldest of them, a sensible, intelligent young woman, about twenty-five, was Elizabeth's intimate friend. Her younger sister, Maria, was Mary’s close friend. Maria was also fifteen.

While Kitty and Lydia played with the younger Lucases, the older girls visited in the parlor. Lady Lucas was busy about the house and might join them later. Mary excitedly shared the news of her upcoming removal to London. As Mary and Maria talked excitedly about her opportunity, Charlotte, Jane, and Lizzy spoke of the Season and presentation.

Charlotte said, “Father still revels in his presentation. I know he wishes he could find a way to get Maria and me to enjoy the same. However, it is highly unlikely, given our situation here. Had he kept the business after his elevation, perhaps things would be different financially.”

Jane said, “The Season is so much more than just the presentation. I am glad I get to share with Lizzy. I am not sure I am looking forward to all the attention. Yes, balls will be fun, but really, we are there to try to find husbands. At least, without all of Mama’s comments, it might be a little less complicated. Our cousin Anne had the presentation but never really participated in the Season. I believe our aunt means for her to have a chance along with us.”

Lizzy added, “I am sure we will have fun, but Jane is right; it is monumentally important for us. I wish you could come too.”

“Even if I could, we could not afford the gowns, and I have no sponsor for a presentation. After all, Mother has not been presented. However, with Jane gone, perhaps I will have a chance at the assemblies here this winter. Once men take a look at her, the rest of us do not exist.”

Jane blushed at this while Lizzy responded, “That is often true. If only there were some likely candidates around here. Maybe someone will lease Netherfield and add some possibilities.”

Charlotte laughed, “We all know how likely that is since they are asking an exorbitant rent. Perhaps you will find someone wonderful who can introduce us to his friends.” After another quarter of an hour, the Bennets took their leave and trooped back to Longbourn.

For the remainder of the Gardiners’s visit, Mary spent a great deal of time with Anne, and much more time with Jane and Lizzy, including on their visits to tenants. They helped her find a more flattering hairstyle and added a few modest embellishments to her dresses to help her appear more comely. Anne helped her improve her skills at the piano, so Mrs. Bennet complained less frequently about her practices. Mary’s determination increased Lizzy’s and Jane’s desire to practice as well. Once Mrs. Gardiner explained about the need for exhibition that would be expected, Lizzy and Jane realized that they would need to improve in order to participate.

The first day of the holiday was celebrated with an exchange of gifts after attendance at church. Once the mess from the gifts was cleaned up, they sat to a sumptuous feast. Mrs. Bennet received the accolades on the meal as a matter of course. She always set a good table and had helped her older daughters understand what was expected in the area of household management. It was on the estate side that her skills were sorely lacking.

With just a few days left in the visit, the girls began packing their trunks for an extended stay. This is when Mrs. Bennet began to realize that three of her girls were leaving her. The morning the trunks were placed in their rooms for packing, Mrs. Bennet began to have an attack of nerves.

“Oh, how can all three of you leave me at once? Whatever shall I do? Who will help me with Kitty and Lydia? Have you no consideration for my nerves?” She continued in this manner with an increasing decibel level until Mr. Bennet was forced from his library.

“Mrs. Bennet, I do not understand why you are upset. This is the culmination of all you have done to raise our girls. Is it not your desire to help them all find respectable husbands? You know there are very few suitable candidates locally. For Jane and Lizzy, you are now launching them where they have a reasonable chance of success. For Mary, you are helping her get the polish she will need to do the same thing in another couple of years. This should be your triumph, my dear. It should help your nerves.” He led her back to her room and asked Hill to help her. Hill gave her a tonic to help her calm down and sleep.

Mrs. Gardiner oversaw everyone’s packing. Trunks were loaded into the wagon and sent off the day before the rest of the party left. Miss Switzler reported on the progress of Kitty and Lydia to Mr. Bennet. He asked her about the girls’ talents. She recommended that both be encouraged to concentrate on both piano and drawing. Both had an excellent eye for color that would likely manifest in their dress when they matured. For now, it could be channeled into art. He pondered where he might get them some instruction locally. He asked around and found that there was a retired artist settled near Meryton who would be willing to take on their instruction. There was a woman who could help them go beyond their current level at the keyboard. When the older girls left, they would begin their new study. Mrs. Bennet’s nerves would once more be attacked on a daily basis by rather poor mastery of the piano.

Mrs. Bennet remained prostrate in her room for the final two days before everyone left. She finally consented to say farewell with much weeping. She realized she would miss all her girls, even Mary.

Mrs. Bennet offered Jane and Elizabeth a multiplicity of directions about what they must do to attract a man. To Mary, she merely hugged her and told her she would be missed. She said nothing about the study that was Mary’s reason for leaving.

As the carriages pulled away from Longbourn, all three Bennet girls realized that their lives would be quite different when they next saw its environs. Jane and Elizabeth both hoped that they might have an admirer; Mary hoped to have gained some self-confidence and an improved ability to play piano.


Chapter 8

Once all were recovered from the journey, Mrs. Gardiner called all four girls into the parlor. As they seated themselves comfortably and took up a cup of tea or a biscuit, she began, “Before we begin our social activities, I wanted to lay some groundwork for the Season. As you know, much of the reason for participating is the search for marriage partners.” She watched all four nod their agreement.

“I want you to understand our expectations for all of you, including you too, Mary. In our class, there are a variety of reasons for marrying and many different versions of successful marriage. First of all, your uncle Edward will investigate all men who seek your acquaintance. We are looking into character, reputation, and finances. They do not have to have large fortunes, but they must have enough to care for you in some degree of comfort. If they do not, we will not admit them to our home. Can you all understand our reasoning?”

All four girls nodded their agreement. Anne asked, “What income are you thinking for comfort?”

“They do not need great wealth. Income of more than a couple hundred pounds yearly will be sufficient. While Anne’s dowry is larger than the others, all of them are adequate to supplement what a husband might provide.”

Again they nodded. She continued, “Now, you have all had very different examples of marriage, both in your parents and in your neighbors. Anne, had Elizabeth known your father better, she would probably not have accepted him. I fear the same could be said for Tom and Fanny as they are not very well suited either. In the case of the Elliots, Walter never noticed their unsuitability. He was quite happy. Elizabeth chose to find happiness in her situation and ignore those aspects of her marriage that were unsatisfactory. Tom chose a different path becoming cynical and mocking once he realized that he and Fanny had too little in common to share thoughts. He was quite different when he was younger. She does not understand his humor but has had a relatively happy life with him. She has chosen to be happy although she does want to be able to spend more. Someone who constantly mocks is seldom happy. His choices do not lend themselves to happiness, but he has some degree of satisfaction in his life, particularly in you girls. We hope you are able to find more happiness than either of your sets of parents have done.”

She looked around at all of them to judge how this critique of their parents was received. When she was satisfied that the girls were all examining the relationships not as children but as outsiders, she continued. “Your parents are all comfortable. Many people ask no more than that. However, marriage can offer much more, if that is what you seek. Now, moving from those who are not well-suited but have chosen to be happy, some choose very differently. They choose a title or fortune and do not care about a true companionship. These couples may lead separate lives except for coming together to create an heir and occasional family events. They are often happy in such lives, but I do not think any of you would enjoy such.”

All four heads shook, almost as a choreographed choir, so that Mrs. Gardiner found the motion almost comical. “Many heiresses choose to endow an estate with their dowry in exchange for the prestige of the title or estate. They do not care if the man is much older, and often, they appreciate it if there are already grown children as they may not have to share intimacies. Since you do not have large dowries, that option is probably not available to you. I think if you were interested in an older husband, you could each have looked closer to home, couldn’t you?”

The three older girls considered for a few moments. Anne replied, “Yes, I could have. There were opportunities for that. I am afraid that I did not find those gentlemen particularly appealing.”

Jane added, “Although Mama often said something about such possibilities, I will admit that I never seriously considered anyone so much older who already had children. It might be different ten years from now, but at this age, I want someone more closely my own age.”

Mrs. Gardiner looked at Lizzy and Mary who simply nodded and said nothing. “Many people view marriage as simply a business arrangement. This is true across all class lines. It offers a woman a chance for a respectable home and children. In exchange, they manage the home and provide some intimacy. These are perfectly satisfactory arrangements. Now, with Mr. Gardiner, I found much more than a business arrangement. I found someone I could respect and greatly esteem. I enjoy spending time with him at social functions or alone at home. We can converse on many topics with great pleasure. Shortly after we first met, I realized that I could envision a long, interesting relationship with him, unlike most of the young men I knew.”

“Jane and Lizzy, your first task for the season will be to consider what sort of marriage you want. This will help you determine what kind of gentleman interests you. Anne, I know you are not really looking, but I think you should do the same. It will allow all of you to better assess the gentlemen you meet. Mary, this is the same thing you will be doing when you come out.”

Lizzy replied, “I had given it some thought before, but without your other insights. For myself, I want someone I can respect and esteem. I hope it will also be someone I love, but I have not seen that love is so much a requirement.”

Anne agreed, “Yes, it is nice but not sufficient by itself. Although it is all-important in some novels, in real life I think the respect is at least as important.”

Jane added, “For me, I hope for love. I want comfortable compatibility. I find the incompatibility between our parents very uncomfortable. I do not want a relationship like that. When I see Father mock Mother, I feel pity for both of them.”

Lizzy said, “I suspect at least some of Mama’s nerves are a reflection of her unhappiness even if she does not understand what Papa says. I think she knows he is being critical.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “Very well. I just wanted all of you considering what you want out of marriage so you could make sound choices. This will be the foundation for all you will be doing the next few months.”

Mrs. Gardiner had succeeded in obtaining a music master for Mary, Philip Bosworth. He would come by the house weekly to provide her instruction. He was an older gentleman who seldom managed to engage the admiration of his pupils by the simple expedient of frequently having his wife, Elaine, accompany him on his visits. It was hard for a pupil to fawn over him with his wife present. As he was happily married with three children, he had learned that this simple measure forestalled many crises of the heart. He would start the following Monday. The other girls might also benefit from his instruction from time to time.

Once all had settled in, Mrs. Gardiner scheduled all four of her nieces to visit to her modiste. Anne protested that she had sufficient clothing, but Madeline insisted that she select at least one new ball gown in the latest style. Mary was to select a few day gowns. Jane and Lizzy were to select quite a few for their season. They would wear gowns first worn by Mrs. Gardiner and Lady Stevenson for their presentations. Anne had worn her mother’s altered gown at her presentation.

Madame Millette, Mrs. Gardiner’s modiste, was situated in a small shop not too far from the house on Gracechurch Street. At that first visit, after introductions, Mrs. Gardiner said, “If you please, we need a relatively complete wardrobe for the season for Jane and Elizabeth (indicating those two), and a ball gown and a couple of morning gowns for Anne. Mary is not out yet and needs to have a younger wardrobe still but in styles and colors more flattering that her current pieces. If it could be made adult with few modifications, that would be excellent.”

Mme. Millette looked at all of them and replied, “This can easily be done. Miss Bennet and Miss Elizabeth and Miss Mary all have very different coloring, but I can see that they have probably done a great deal of handing down from one to the next. This will not do. Miss Mary, was that dress originally designed for Miss Bennet?”

Mary blushed and answered, “Yes, but how can you tell? We made it over first for Lizzy and then for me.”

“That shade of coral highlights her blond beauty while it only makes you look sallow. Now, if we exchanged it for a rose (and she draped a swatch of rose up near Mary’s face), now here, look in the mirror.” The others looked at Mary as she looked in the mirror. “See the difference in the light in your face with the rose and then the coral?”

Mary said, “Why, that is amazing. I look healthier or something with the rose.”

Mme. Millette clapped her hands and exclaimed, “Exactly. The right colors can make or break a look. A wise woman comes to learn which colors to avoid and which will accentuate her natural beauty. Now, let us make a similar experiment with Miss Elizabeth.”

She covered the light brown dress with a much deeper chestnut shade. The difference in Elizabeth’s complexion was as significant as the change for Mary had been. She also showed how some colors went well with Jane and others did not. Anne, too, had the opportunity to find the soft pastel shades that brought out her freshness and beauty.

Thanks to many positive comments by the modiste, Mary felt much better about herself by the end of their session. She was actually happily anticipating these new clothes. She thought they would be quite flattering. After a couple more fittings, the new gowns were transported to Gracechurch Street. They also updated her current wardrobe so that more flattering colors could accent her face even on the older dresses.

Once the new gowns were ready, the Bennets joined Anne in a call upon her grandmother and grandfather. Sir James was doing a little better, but he still kept mostly to his library. However, Lady Stevenson was ready to ascertain whether or not she would invite Jane and Elizabeth into her social circle during the season.

After about twenty minutes, she stated to Mrs. Gardiner, “Madeline, I can see that Miss Mary may be ready in another year or two, particularly with you to guide her. Miss Bennet and Miss Elizabeth are quite respectable. I hope you will be able to attend when I am able to extend invitations. I would be happy to see Miss Bennet and Miss Elizabeth well settled.”

“Thank you, Mother. I had hoped you would see the worth in my nieces. I am happy to be able to sponsor them. We shall, of course, attend unless we have a prior engagement.”

“Anne, I hope you will also be attending.”

“Of course, if you wish it. I know you do not believe I am not looking for a husband, but I will be happy to socialize.”

As they left, Elizabeth asked, “Was her approval very important for the success of our season?”

Anne answered, “I think it might be. Although my father chose not to let us be part of her circle, they are of the first rank. She will open many doors that are different from the ones that Aunt Madeline will open to you.”

Mrs. Gardiner added, “Mother is possibly a tougher critic than any of the ladies from Almack’s. When they call upon us, between us, we will have you ready to meet with them and impress them. That acceptance is very important. You both did well. Lizzy, it seemed to me you were biting your tongue a few times.”

“Well, yes. She said a few things I might dispute, but then I realized that such would be pointless. I do not promise to always keep my counsel, but I thought that this time it would be best.”

Mrs. Gardiner replied, “Around our more senior acquaintances that might be a good policy. However, I do not want you to feel you cannot express your opinions. You might choose to be a bit more circumspect than your mother, but do not keep mum as it seems Jane is wont to do.”

Jane spoke up and said, “It is not that I keep mum. Many times, I just do not know what to say.”

Anne laughed and said, “Then we must practice how to make meaningless small talk so you will always have something to say.”

They all laughed at that but agreed that it would be a good skill for all three girls to acquire, although Mary would not need it for another year or two. They actually made an effort to do just that any time they were traveling in the carriage, with each taking turns to choose a topic of conversation. Mrs. Gardiner was quite skilled in the art as was Anne because each was an excellent listener. They found that much of the art was the ability to listen to what mattered to the other person and engage around that.

Once they had been in town for about a week, Lady Harriet paid a call and was introduced to the Bennets. While acknowledging that Anne did not enjoy playing, she invited them to a card party at her home later in the week. Mrs. Gardiner explained that Mary was not out yet but accepted for the rest of the family. Mary appreciated the invitation and was happy that she would not have to attend. She participated in charity activities and some of the social visits at Gracechurch Street, but she was not called upon to repay those calls by returning the visits as her sisters were.

After Mary’s first music lesson, she and Anne visited a music store to obtain specific pieces Mr. Bosworth wanted her to study. The two spent a happy time perusing what was available. Anne also purchased a few new pieces for her own amusement. With four young women and two children practicing, the Gardiner house was frequently full of music. Miss Switzler taught both John and Rachel, so there was often someone struggling to perfect a piece, whether it was easy or difficult. They were all able to encourage each other.

Elizabeth and Jane dressed with care for the card party at the Alleyn’s. This would be their first foray into the London social scene. They hoped to make a good impression to help ease their way in larger social interactions. Mary was happy not to go. She would be able to practice even more today. Anne was resigned to play cards for a few hours in order that she might visit with friends.

Mr. Gardiner was happy to escort his wife and nieces to the card party. He had wrapped up a court case only the previous day and was feeling quite satisfied with life. Any time he was successful in court, it reaffirmed his choice to become a barrister. He was pleased that he had no need to spend any time at the business this day. His manager was doing an admirable job. Things there were going smoothly, so he felt comfortable in having an afternoon of social duties. Juggling his responsibilities to the business was always a delicate balancing act.

When they arrived at the Alleyn townhouse, the Bennets were both impressed by the grandeur of the home. They were soon introduced to Mr. Alleyn and Lady Harriet. Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner were able to introduce all three nieces to a number of the guests, one or two of whom Anne had met two years ago. Jane and Elizabeth took this chance to practice their new small talk skills. Once past the first few questions, they found that the conversations flowed much more freely.

Once all the guests had arrived, they were all directed to various tables based on which games they most preferred. Since she disliked all of them, Anne filled in where she was needed most. All three girls found that there were single men in the party at each of their tables. As the playing began, all asked questions to learn about their playing companions.

Jane sat by Major Richard Fitzwilliam. He was the middle of Lady Harriet’s older brothers and had lately returned from the continent. As they played, they talked of the army, the cavalry in particular, of horses, and of London. Major Fitzwilliam was interested to observe that Miss Bennet did not flirt with him as so many women did. She was polite and engaging without seeming very attracted. He enjoyed their games together.

Elizabeth sat by John Campbell, a friend of Mr. Alleyn’s. They talked primarily of the shooting the previous autumn and the new hunter he had purchased for the upcoming season. Lizzy found him a little dull and his wife Joan much more interesting. The youngest of Lady Harriet’s older brothers, Captain Andrew Fitzwilliam, was at Anne’s table. When Anne found that he had lately been promoted to Commander in the Navy, they had a pleasant discussion about the navy, sea, travel, and sailing. He had returned home from his most recent tour at the end of the year and expected to be deployed again in the late spring.

Once dinner was served, the girls found themselves seated near their playing partners at the dinner table. Lady Harriet was pleased to see Anne in an animated discussion with her naval brother. She harbored a secret hope that one of her brothers would attach himself to Anne. She would enjoy Anne as a sister, far more than she enjoyed either Frances, her sister, or Agnes, her sister-in-law. She also thought either Miss Bennet or Miss Elizabeth might also be a nice addition to the family. She would just have to continue to invite them when her brothers might be present to see if something might arise.

Once back in her room that evening, Anne considered the afternoon. She had enjoyed herself because she had someone interesting to talk with. She still hadn’t enjoyed the card-play, but the conversation had made it worthwhile. After her aborted relationship with Captain Wentworth, she had maintained her interest in the navy and regularly read the Navy List and about naval engagements in the papers. Captain Fitzwilliam had been pleased to have a companion who was not entirely ignorant, and Anne had enjoyed hearing about his life at sea.

Elizabeth had joined Jane in her room to discuss the party. “Did you find Major Fitzwilliam interesting?”

“He is very witty. He told many interesting stories of army life. What of you?”

“Mr. Campbell can talk only of sport, but I liked his wife. We talked of poetry after he had done telling me all about his shooting and new hunter. At least I know enough of sport to be able to follow his conversation. I did learn that I want a husband who has other interests. Would you be at all interested in the Major?”

“I would have to know him better. The conversation was too superficial to say. He is pleasant and I enjoyed his company.”

“Do you think we will see him again?”

“Since Lady Harriet is a friend of Anne’s, I suspect we will, and also his brother Captain Fitzwilliam. He and Anne seemed to have a nice time together.”

A week later, Mrs. Gardiner had the Alleyns over to dinner. She invited other friends as well and included Lady Harriet’s brothers. Lady Harriet explained that their cousin was visiting and staying with her brothers, and he was invited as well. Before the guests arrived, Mrs. Gardiner and Mary had discussed whether or not she would attend. Mary averred that, since she was not out and this was not a family party, she would prefer not to attend. Therefore, she ate with the children and did not visit the guests.

Besides the Fitzwilliams, their cousin was the only other single gentleman in attendance that evening. He was introduced as Mr. Fitzwilliam Darcy, a cousin who lived primarily in Derbyshire. He was in London to consult with the Major, who shared custody with him of his younger sister. He was not pleased with her present school and they were researching to find one that would be more pleasant for her. Three other couples were invited for the dinner.

As they all visited before dinner, Anne found herself with the Major and Mr. Darcy. As she heard their continued discussion about schools, she asked, “Are you looking for a place here in town?”

Major Fitzwilliam answered, “Perhaps, there are so many good establishments in London. However, Miss Darcy is at a seminary here in town now and finds she dislikes the city itself. It is the school my brother’s wife attended and came highly recommended. We thought we might look for one that is in a smaller place where she might be happier.”

“How old is Miss Darcy?”

“She is just thirteen. We anticipate she may have three or four more years before we set her up in her own establishment before she comes out.”

“I was about that age when I went to school in Bath after my mother died. I hated the town, but that was mostly because of my grief. I still have friends from school, but we mostly stay in touch through letters. I thought it quite a good place if I could not be at home. And I believe Lady Harriet quite liked the school. My younger sister is there now.”

Mr. Darcy asked, “Is it a very large school? My sister is quite shy and often finds it hard to make new acquaintances.”

“It is fairly modest in size.”

He continued, “What classes do they offer?”

“The expected in music, art, dancing, literature, French, Italian, and German. There are optional classes in history, mathematics, and science, but not many choose to take those. My sister Mary is there in her final year. Two neighbors are also attending their first year there, and they really seem to enjoy it.”

Major Fitzwilliam glanced at Darcy and, seeing a nod, asked for the name and direction of the school so they could obtain a catalog and add it to the list of those they were considering. He would also talk to his sister about it. The rest continued to talk of women’s education for a while longer while Major Fitzwilliam engaged with Lady Harriet about the school. During this discussion, Jane and Elizabeth joined Anne. A few moments later, Elizabeth asked, “If you want your sister to be accomplished, how do you define that? Do you mean the netting purses, painting screens, and playing piano just well enough that society seems to use as a definition for accomplishment?”

"Your list of the common extent of accomplishments," said Darcy, "has too much truth. The word is applied to many a woman who deserves it no otherwise than by netting a purse or covering a screen. To me, that is not true accomplishment. I know very few ladies who are truly accomplished. I am looking for a thorough knowledge of music, singing, drawing, dancing, and the modern languages, to deserve the word; and besides all this, she must improve her mind by extensive reading."

"Do you know any who meet your criteria?”

“Not many. I believe my mother did, my aunt does, and I think it likely my cousins, such as Harriet, do. I am sure there are many more. I know this is not a popular opinion, but it is what I would like for my sister.”

Major Fitzwilliam, who had returned from his sister, added, “Above all, we want her to be happy.”

Jane answered thoughtfully, “I can see some merit in your definition, but I wonder how many men would truly appreciate a wife who has those abilities.”

Elizabeth added, “Surely it would give her far more self-confidence and a lack of willingness to follow her husband’s lead without questioning.”

Darcy agreed, “You may be right in that. However, I think it criminal that so many women are unable to gain true accomplishment because of the strictures of our society. Surely they are of as much worth as the men.”

Anne smiled and said, “You know, those are revolutionary thoughts, Mr. Darcy. Most men do not feel women have much value beyond that of breeding the next generation.”

Darcy said, “Perhaps you are correct. It is sad that our society places women in such straitened circumstances.”

Major Fitzwilliam added, “If you know my mother, perhaps you can understand why we are concerned that Georgiana has an opportunity to truly develop her talents.”

Anne said, “Lady Fitzwilliam is truly a power in her own right. If she is your model I can understand your beliefs.”

At this point, dinner was called, and they all proceeded in to the table. Anne found herself seated between the Captain and Major. Jane was between the Major and Darcy. Elizabeth found herself at the other side of Darcy. Since the Captain had not been part of the discussion on accomplishment, Anne asked his opinion as they began dinner. Jane and the Major continued by talking about Miss Darcy. Elizabeth and Darcy continued talking of accomplishments and the place of women in society. As dinner progressed, more of the diners joined in these discussions. Most had similar progressive views, although one gentleman was adamant that significant education was a detriment for women. Most could not handle it and would be unhappy for the rest of their lives. After these declarations, Mrs. Gardiner changed the topic to upcoming theatrical productions and which would be worth seeing.

That night as she curled up under the comforter in bed, Elizabeth reflected on the conversation about education and accomplishments. Was she accomplished by Mr. Darcy’s estimation? She determined that, to some extent, she was. However, she had not truly mastered, although she had studied, French but none of the other modern languages. Her piano playing and singing were adequate. She had done some of the extensive reading. What about her sisters? Was this not why they had brought Mary to town so that she might develop in these areas?

As she continued to think, Elizabeth wondered what her father and mother thought accomplished was. Her mother seemed to think it was something along the lines of flirting, saying flattering things, and attaching an eligible man. Her father had encouraged all of them to expand their minds, but he had never insisted that they master anything other than basic reading and writing. Perhaps he didn’t believe there was a need for accomplishment. Certainly her mother exhibited none of the traits Mr. Darcy had recommended. She realized she had never considered this before. It would take more pondering, but she finally decided that she had some work to do. Even if most men did not share Mr. Darcy’s opinion, Elizabeth found that she did, and she was not truly accomplished.

Chapter 9

The next morning, while they were eating, Elizabeth discussed her conclusions with her sisters, cousin, and aunt. Mrs. Gardiner agreed that, while not all men agreed with Mr. Darcy, his definition of accomplishment was a good one. “Lizzy, since you brought this up, does that mean you feel you are somewhat lacking in this?”

“Yes, that is exactly what it means. I have done the reading, but my playing and singing are both only adequate. My French is poor and I have no other modern languages. Mary, if you don’t mind, could I occasionally take a turn with Mr. Bosworth?”

“Of course. And I am studying Italian and French with John. I am sure Miss Switzler would not mind you joining us for that.”

Jane added, “I would like to do so was well, I think.”

Anne said, “I have some novels in French and Italian you might enjoy. It might be a little slow going, but reading a pleasant novel can be helpful in expanding your skill. It took quite a lot of study before I was able to read, but if we read aloud together, we could help each other.”

Elizabeth answered for all three of them, “Thank you Anne. I think all of us would enjoy that.”

Mrs. Gardiner added, “Well, if you are all determined, we should take a trip to the bookshop. We’ll do that after you spend some time in the schoolroom this morning.”

When they had spent a pleasant half hour in the book shop, Anne heard, “Miss Elliot, how happy to see you here. May I present my good friend, Captain Wentworth?”

With a shocked inhale, Anne turned and saw Captain Fitzwilliam smiling at her and behind him, with a strained smile on his face, Captain Wentworth.

Before she could say anything, Wentworth put in, “Miss Elliot and I are actually already acquainted. My brother is curate in her neighborhood. It is good to see you again Miss Elliot.”

“And it is good to see both of you. I have read of your exploits in capturing that prize ship this past autumn. Congratulations. May I introduce my cousins and my aunt?”

After the introductions, there was an awkward pause before Wentworth asked, “Are you here for the Season?”

Anne replied, “Not really. I am now living with my aunt and will be helping her with the Season for my cousins. We had determined that we are woefully short in books in French and Italian, which we hope to improve, and so are come to remedy that situation.”

Captain Fitzwilliam said, “This would not be due to the discussion on accomplishments we had at table last night, would it?”

Elizabeth answered, “In part. I realized that, if Mr. Darcy is at all correct in his definition, and frankly I think I agree with him, then I have much to do to bring myself up to my own standards. The others are willing to assist me in that effort, although Mary was already planning to do the same. So here we are trying to make it somewhat easier for me.”

Wentworth was unable to restrain himself. “Miss Elliot is one of the most accomplished young women I know. Surely she is not planning to try to improve.”

Elizabeth laughed and replied, “No, Anne is merely willing to help those of us less well educated. I can see that she will be a great asset to us while we are here this winter and spring. I am happy she has moved to London.”

Anne blushed under the scrutiny of Wentworth and demurred, “I am not that much more accomplished. I was lucky that school had a standard of accomplishment for us to meet that is similar to the one we discussed. It will be fun to polish some of those skills that have become rusty with disuse these past few years. So what brings you gentlemen to our favorite book seller?”

Captain Fitzwilliam answered, “Darcy told us of a new book published concerning a naval battle in the Mediterranean, and we thought to investigate whether or not it was worth purchasing. I believe it was published but a few months ago.” He then mentioned the name.

Anne smiled. “I bought that very book when I first arrived in town. It was quite well written and an exciting read. I cannot speak to its accuracy though.”

While Wentworth looked at her in astonishment, Captain Fitzwilliam replied, “Ah, after our conversation the other day, I should have guessed you would have read it. Wentworth, can you credit it, Miss Elliot is very interested in the navy? We had much conversation concerning the navy and recent actions at a card party just the other day.”

“You do not find many women of the Ton who are knowledgeable about naval affairs.”

Anne replied boldly, “I had a close friend interest me and, although the friendship waned, the interest could not. The subject means too much to me.” Then afraid she may have said too much, Anne added, “I would be happy to loan you my copy of the book, if you are interested. I finished it within a couple of days. You could then tell me if the events are likely to be an accurate portrayal or gross exaggeration.”

Captain Fitzwilliam looked over at Mrs. Gardiner and replied, “Splendid. Mrs. Gardiner, would it be convenient for us to call later this afternoon?”

Mrs. Gardiner, watching the changing expressions of Wentworth and Anne, replied, “If you have no other errands this afternoon, why do you not follow us back home? We can offer you some tea and conversation in a less hectic atmosphere.”

The men agreed. The women finished procuring their selections and paid for them. Shortly after the women arrived home, the men followed suit and were shown into the parlor. Mary had returned directly to the nursery to study with Miss Switzler. The others greeted the men, and Mrs. Gardiner bade them sit and poured tea, while Jane offered biscuits. Anne joined them a moment later carrying the proposed loan which she handed to Captain Fitzwilliam as she seated herself next to Elizabeth.

Mrs. Gardiner began, “So, I heard Anne say that you had captured a prize ship in the autumn, Captain Wentworth. Could you tell us about it? I am afraid I seldom read the papers, although both Lizzy and Anne do.”

Wentworth smiled and said, “As Miss Elliot said, it was written up in the papers although I am afraid the account my brother sent me was more dramatic than the actual capture. My ship, my first command, was a sloop called the Asp. She was quite worn out and broken up. I was the last man who commanded her. Hardly fit for service then. Reported fit for home service for a year or two, and so I was sent off to the West Indies. While she was small and tired, in her day she was quite a ship. I was as well satisfied with my appointment as you can desire. It was a great object with me at that time to be at sea; a very great object, I wanted to be doing something."

"Well, anyway, my next command was the Laconia. She did all that I wanted. I knew that we should either go to the bottom together, or that she would be the making of me; and I never had two days of foul weather all the time I was at sea in her; and after taking privateers enough to be very entertaining, I had the good luck in my passage home in autumn, to fall in with the very French frigate I wanted. I brought her into Plymouth; and here another instance of luck. We had not been six hours in the Sound, when a gale came on, which lasted four days and nights, and which would have done for poor old Laconia in half the time; our touch with the Great Nation not having much improved our condition. Four-and-twenty hours later, and I should only have been a gallant Captain Wentworth, in a small paragraph at one corner of the newspapers; and being lost in only a sloop, nobody would have thought about me."

Anne's shudderings were to herself alone but Mrs. Gardiner said, “How dreadful. So, you had some smaller captures first. Was the frigate the one that made it into the papers?”

“Yes. The privateers were quite profitable, but as they were captured when in a group, the pay outs had to be shared among a number of ships. We were lucky that the frigate was captured by us alone. Not very exciting, I know, but those are the risks that we take.”

Elizabeth asked, “So how long have you been ashore?”

“About one month. Captain Fitzwilliam completed his tasks before I did, but he invited me to spend some of my leave with him once I was done. My brother is quite busy, and my sister is at sea with her husband, so there is no other family to visit this time.”

Captain Fitzwilliam added, “Yes, Wentworth arrived just this morning and stays with me until he receives his next posting, or, at least until one of us does. Mother has assured him he may stay on if I receive a posting before he does. As there are currently more sloops, and he has been promoted from Commander to Captain due to his exploits, it is likely I will find a berth before he does. I expect we will both be ashore at least another few months.”

Jane asked, “Could you explain what you meant by pay outs? I am afraid I know nothing about the capture of ships bringing a payment.”

Captain Fitzwilliam and Wentworth took turns explaining how the prize capture system worked. Wentworth was circumspect in mentioning how much his payments had been, but Captain Fitzwilliam was quite willing to boast about his friend’s prowess. Anne was unable to resist saying, “I always knew you would be successful, and you have proved that to be so. I am very happy for you.”

As the conversation continued around him, Wentworth was astonished at Anne’s approbation. She had claimed a belief of being prudent, and self-denying, principally for his advantage, and then she had to encounter all the additional pain of opinions, on his side, totally unconvinced and unbending, and of his feeling himself ill used by so forced a relinquishment. He realized that she had truly believed she was acting in his best interest in breaking the engagement. Her continued interest in the navy and naval life was indication that perhaps her heart had remained true all along. For the remainder of the visit, he barely participated in the lively conversation as he considered this revelation about Anne. They took their leave promising to visit again soon.

Once the men had left, Mrs. Gardiner asked Anne, “Is Captain Wentworth the reason you are knowledgeable about things naval?”

“Yes, he is. He visited his brother, who is curate in Monkford, which is in the neighborhood, and we became acquainted. His life in the navy is so different from anything I ever encountered, that I became very interested.”

Shrewdly, Mrs. Gardiner asked, “Might this be the reason you did not want that neighbor to come to a declaration? You indicated that your heart was already engaged.”

Anne blushed and replied, “We did not part on good terms. I cannot really say more than that.”

Jane turned the subject by saying, “It appears that Captain Wentworth has greatly benefited by his tour. Capturing a number of privateers and a frigate has given him a nice cushion. That must be what many in the navy are hoping for.”

Elizabeth added, “Indeed. I am sure he has quite made his fortune.”

Mrs. Gardiner laughed and said, “Very well. I will stop quizzing Anne. Yes, I dare say he has done quite well for himself. Now, were you not planning to begin one of those books this afternoon? We are paying no visits today.”

Mrs. Gardiner went up to the nursery as the girls retired to the library to spend a productive hour or two becoming more fluent in French. Mary joined the older girls, taking a break from her various studies to enjoy this time with sisters and cousin. Difficult words and frequent mispronunciations, usually corrected by Anne, caused a great deal of laughter to issue forth from the usually sober environs of the library. That laughter greeted Mr. Gardiner as he arrived home that afternoon.

Chapter 10

Now that she was back in town for the Season, Lady Fitzwilliam decided to host a dinner party. She seldom had both of her younger sons at home at the same time and wanted to take advantage of it. That Darcy was also in town was an added inducement. With the personable Captain Wentworth also at home, she would have to include a number of single young women for all the single men. Thus, at the beginning of February, the Gardiners, Anne, Jane, and Elizabeth found themselves at the Fitzwilliam’s grand townhouse with other guests. Anne had not seen Captain Wentworth since the previous week when she had loaned her book and was worried about being in his company for an entire afternoon and evening.

As Parliament was already seated, Lady Fitzwilliam had invited a few of her husband’s friends from the House of Lords along with their wives. Viscount Milton and his wife Agnes attended as did the Alleyns. Thus, only Lady Frances and her husband were missing from the immediate family. A couple of mutual friends of Darcy and the Major were also invited as were a number of debutants. There were perhaps fifty people at dinner.

Lady Fitzwilliam placed many of the single people near one another at the table. She and Mrs. Gardiner had encountered each other on a visit, so she was aware of the prior friendship between Anne and Wentworth. Jane was placed between Darcy and a friend of his, a Charles Bingley, who had recently come from visiting in the north. Mr. Bingley was good-looking and gentlemanlike; he had a pleasant countenance, and easy, unaffected manners. While Darcy was polite in conversation with Jane, he attended more to his other partner, who happened to be Elizabeth. Jane found she greatly enjoyed becoming acquainted with Mr. Bingley.

Jane did much more listening than she did talking. She learned that Mr. Bingley, Senior, had died the previous year after Bingley’s final year at Cambridge. He had an older sister who had married a gentleman just prior to the death, and a younger sister who had finished at a fashionable seminary and would have her first season in town this year now that their mourning was over. They were currently living with his brother-in-law at his home in Grosvenor Street. They talked of his responsibility for his sisters and how Mr. Darcy had helped him assume his new family responsibilities when his father had died. This summer, he hoped to begin the search for an estate, which had always been the plan of his father. He was greatly anticipating the season and the opportunity to escort his sister to any number of exciting events. He had attended part of the season the year his father had died. His sisters had not been invited to the dinner as they had not yet met Lady Fitzwilliam. Bingley had met the Fitzwilliams the previous year when consulting with Darcy on some legal business.

Anne had spent the time since the invitation worried about having to interact with Captain Wentworth without giving away her still-committed heart. She was somewhat relieved that she was seated between both Captains where she could at least converse reasonably with Captain Fitzwilliam. The woman at the other side of Captain Wentworth cornered all of his attention at the beginning of the meal. This allowed Anne to relax in her conversation with Captain Fitzwilliam.

Elizabeth, seated between Darcy and Major Fitzwilliam was unsure whether or not she appreciated having Darcy’s attention diverted when Jane tried to talk with him. He was interesting but difficult to talk with. Major Fitzwilliam was easier in conversation, but seemed to be much shallower and prone to flirting. He talked so agreeably of London and Hertfordshire, of travelling and staying at home, of new books and music that Elizabeth had never been half so well entertained. Darcy listened with half an ear, not paying Jane as much attention as he should, wishing that he could chatter away with such ease as his cousin did.

After the separation of the sexes, Lady Fitzwilliam decreed that all her young friends must exhibit. Anne at first demurred, declaring no interest in demonstrating her accomplishments. However, Lady Fitzwilliam insisted. As a result, when the gentlemen rejoined the ladies, Anne was at the piano playing a popular piece from Haydn. Although she did not sing, the piece was beautifully played and commanded the attention of all. She was followed by a couple of other young women, then Jane, and then Elizabeth. As she waited, Elizabeth was glad they had decided to work with the master and polish their skills. They all acquitted themselves very credibly.

After the exhibition, they broke up into small groups for conversation. Darcy approached Elizabeth and said, “Miss Elizabeth, after our discussion about accomplishments the other day, I must tell you I have seldom received as much pleasure as I did from your rendition. That was a favorite song of my mother’s, and thus I heard it often as a child. My sister started learning it just this past year. Thank you so much.”

Major Fitzwilliam added, “Indeed, it was very well done.”

“I am grateful it was acceptable. That conversation we had about accomplishments actually spurred me to better practicing so that I might live up to my own expectations. For that, I must thank you both.”

Bingley said to Jane, “Miss Bennet, you sing like an angel. I find I truly enjoy a light, lyrical voice like yours, as opposed to some of those at are so heavy and just attack the music. I was transported.” In his mind, he was contrasting her singing to that of his sisters. They had that tendency to attack the music, particularly Caroline. He did not enjoy listening to them sing.

Captain Wentworth approached Anne with a compliment as well. “Two years has certainly not diminished your skills at the piano. If anything, I hear more power in your playing.”

“I thank you sir. I used practicing as a sort of distraction after you left. I needed something to concentrate on and this seemed the least objectionable.”

“Was my leaving so very hard? I never anticipated you regretting what you did.”

“I know you did not believe me, but it was the hardest thing I have ever done. I did only what I thought was best for your career. You have had so much success, that it might indicate I was correct. However, it was never easy at all, and there was no consolation for me at home.”

“Have you truly left Kellynch?”

“There was nothing for me there. Now that I am of age, my mother left things so that I have a small degree of independence. Thanks to my aunt, I have a refuge; otherwise I might have had to remain. You know how little I am valued at home, and their notes to me assure me that I am not missed and am where I will be much happier.”

Then Captain Fitzwilliam joined them and also complimented her performance. They spent a quarter hour talking of music, particularly how music was used on board ship, and then of the other performers that evening. Then they talked of the book she had loaned them. Both had nearly finished it and had greatly enjoyed it. They agreed that the depictions of the battle were likely fairly accurate. They would return it as soon as they had both finished it.

Mrs. Gardiner and Lady Fitzwilliam watched the groupings of young people in conversation. Lady Fitzwilliam said, “I see what you mean about Captain Wentworth and Miss Elliot. There is definitely some tension there. What of your other nieces?”

“These are all new acquaintances. We will see what the Season may bring. I am sorry to say that I see no real prospect for Andrew, although Richard may be enticing to Lizzy. I do not think she has yet decided what she is looking for.”

“I do not think either Richard or Andrew really ready for marriage although I hope they might be soon. Mr. Bingley seems taken with Jane. Does she know what she wants?”

“I think only in the negative sense. She wants someone amiable and easy to live with. Her choices in Meryton were quite limited, mostly to older widowers amongst the gentry. The younger men have all joined the army as there were limited prospects for them in town. She is so reserved and so obliging, I will have to keep a close eye on her. Although her mother is in a hurry for her girls to marry, I do not want to see them make an early choice simply for convenience. It will be enough if she starts searching in earnest after her presentation.”

“Since I am not launching anyone this year, I expect to have only a few dinners like tonight. We must do something to entertain our friends from Parliament. I do plan to attend a few balls, particularly for as long as my sons are home, but really, most of our entertainment this year is likely to be political with Lord Fitzwilliam’s cronies.”

“I expect I will be much busier than that with two formally on the market and a third hovering on the edges. However, if things progress between the Captain and Anne, I may only need to concern myself with the two of them.”

“And how is your father doing? I hear Sir James and Lady Stevenson stayed in town due to his health.”

“I am happy to say it is finally improving again. It appears Michael will have to wait a while longer before becoming Baronet. However, he is the one who is doing all the work of managing South Park these days. I do not think he is in any hurry to assume the title. He is happy where he is.”

“And how is your little Jenny doing?”

“She is growing so fast as they all do at that age. Just a few more months and John, my oldest, will start at Eton. I think having my other niece, Mary, in the schoolroom with him is giving him a prod to excel. It was easy to be better than his younger sister, but Mary is actually fairly well read and is a good challenge to him.”

“Appealing to a man or boy’s vanity is always a good idea.”

“And you have a new grandson?”

“Yes, Agnes presented Milton with a second son at Christmas. George now has a little brother to impress in a few years. I hope Harold doesn’t try too hard to keep up. George is so very active.”

The ladies were joined by other matrons where all continued to discuss their children or grandchildren as the case may be. Most of the married men split into two main groups. One group discussed the shooting the previous autumn, the other discussed potential bills before the Lords that session. A smaller group of men discussed the likely activities of their families during the upcoming Season. Mr. Gardiner fell into that smaller group.

Once back home in bed, all three girls spent a great deal of time rehearsing the conversations that they had held and trying to decipher the men they had talked with. Jane fell asleep with a smile on her face. The other two were longer awake and more unsure of their companions. Both finally fell into restless sleep during the early hours of the night.

Chapter 11

Mary was having a wonderful time in London. Her lessons with Mr. Bosworth were both challenging and rewarding. She could definitely hear the progress she was making. However, he encouraged her to take Miss Elliot for an example and stop singing. She simply did not have the voice for it. Coming from a family member, she would never have accepted the advice. However, she found that she enjoyed music much more now that she was not singing.

Miss Switzler was an excellent teacher, so Mary loved the time she was spending in the classroom. She could see how her presence was helping John improve his study since he was so competitive. Rachel enjoyed having Mary in the classroom because John was no longer able to appear so superior. Mary was more knowledgeable than he so he was not the king of the classroom. Mary loved all the new things she was learning.

She was touched that her sisters would study with her, particularly when the three of them and Anne would read aloud to one another in either French or Italian. An added bonus was a growing closeness with her older sisters. This all caused her to smile more, and this resulted in her appearing more attractive. Even she could see her changing visage when she looked in the mirror.

The morning after the Fitzwilliam dinner, the older girls completed their practicing before any visitors might call. Mr. Bingley was expected since he had asked for permission to call. This was why Jane had fallen asleep with a smile on her face. Mr. Bingley was going to introduce his sisters.

Later in the morning, the girls were all reading French when they heard a carriage pull up in front of the door. Mary quickly escaped back to the classroom asking for a retelling of everything that happened. The rest put away the book and made sure they were all presentable.

Shortly, the butler announced, “Mr. Bingley, Miss Bingley, and Mrs. Hurst.”

Mrs. Gardiner replied, “Please show them in, Davidson.”

The party entered and Bingley performed introductions. Mrs. Gardiner said, “Miss Bingley, I understand this will be your debut season. Miss Bennet and Miss Elizabeth will also make their debut this year.”

Caroline answered, “Yes, I have recently started accepting invitations with my brother as my escort. I have a large number of friends in town from my ladies’ seminary. I expect it will be an exciting Season.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “I imagine you are correct. Jane and Elizabeth will have to settle for introductions through our friends as they did not attend a seminary. You are lucky to begin with so many friends.”

“Yes, our father insured that I would have a comfortable place in society. I understand from Charles that Miss Bennet and Miss Elizabeth are from Hertfordshire. London must be overwhelming.”

Elizabeth answered, “I suppose if this were the first time in town, it might be. However, we visit regularly and can claim at least some acquaintance with Aunt’s friends, so it is not so bad. We’ve already attended a number of smaller events such as the supper at which we met your brother.”

Caroline frowned at this reminder that she had not been invited and was yet to meet Lady Fitzwilliam. Jane added, “Yes, the Fitzwilliams and the Alleyns have been so warm and welcoming that I barely miss home at all.”

Bingley then asked Jane about her home, and while they spoke, Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst continued to talk with both Elizabeth and Mrs. Gardiner. Both visitors were unsure of how to treat Mrs. Gardiner. That she was an intimate with Lady Fitzwilliam indicated that she was of the upper ranks. The size of the home likewise indicated status. However, its location could be said to be approaching Cheapside, which was anything but upper rank. Therefore, they tempered any enthusiasm, but were careful not to be too supercilious.

Mrs. Hurst asked Elizabeth, “Have you a large family?”

Elizabeth answered, “Including Jane, I have four sisters. Our next youngest sister, Mary, is here with us in town studying. The two youngest are home with our parents. And you?”

Caroline answered, “It is just the three of us since our father died. Neither father nor mother had brothers or sisters although my father’s uncle still lives in York with his family. Those are our remaining family.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “Then it is good that the three of you are close. There are a number of aunts, uncles, cousins, and relatives in our family. We will see many of them while the girls are here for their season. Have you a place besides the one in town?”

Mrs. Hurst answered, “Mr. Hurst has an estate in Sussex, but we are there only in the summer and autumn. No one wants to be in town in summer if they can escape, and the estate has excellent shooting.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “Yes, we like to get out in the summer too. We tend to visit the Bennets in Hertfordshire. It is a good place for the children and is a nice change from the city and not so far as my family’s estate.”

Caroline sniffed. “Have you many children?”

“We have three boys and three girls. The oldest boy will be off to Eton soon.”

Mrs. Hurst replied, “How proud you must be. I have been married for just over a year but have not yet produced an heir for my husband.” Caroline frowned at this reference to Mr. Hurst and children. She had no respect for her sister’s husband and despised children.

After the requisite amount of time, Caroline rose and said, “It has been so nice to meet you all. I am sure we will see you frequently. Charles, it is time for us to be going.”

Reluctantly, Bingley rose from his seat and bade Jane farewell. As he took his leave, he promised to call again soon. Once they were gone, Anne, who had kept silent after greetings, asked, “So, Jane, tell us about Mr. Bingley.”

Mary entered at that moment and said, “I heard the carriage leave. I want to hear everything.”

"He is just what a young man ought to be," said she, "sensible, good-humored, lively; and I never saw such happy manners!—so much ease, with such perfect good breeding!"

"He is also handsome," replied Elizabeth, "which a young man ought likewise to be, if he possibly can. His character is thereby complete."

"I was very much flattered by his asking to introduce me to his sisters. I did not expect such a compliment so soon after meeting him."

"Did not you? I did for you. But that is one great difference between us. Compliments always take you by surprise, and me never. What could be more natural than his asking you to meet his family? He could not help seeing that you were about five times as pretty as every other woman in the room last night. No thanks to his gallantry for that. Well, he certainly is very agreeable, and I give you leave to like him. You have liked many a stupider person."

"Dear Lizzy!"

"Oh! you are a great deal too apt, you know, to like people in general. You never see a fault in anybody. All the world are good and agreeable in your eyes. I never heard you speak ill of a human being in your life."

"I would not wish to be hasty in censuring anyone; but I always speak what I think."

"I know you do; and it is that which makes the wonder. With your good sense, to be so honestly blind to the follies and nonsense of others! Affectation of candor is common enough—one meets with it everywhere. But to be candid without ostentation or design—to take the good of everybody's character and make it still better, and say nothing of the bad—belongs to you alone. And so you like this man's sisters, too, do you? Their manners are not equal to his."

"Perhaps not, but they are very pleasing women when you converse with them. I am much mistaken if we shall not find very charming friends in them."

Elizabeth listened in silence, but was not convinced. They were in fact very fine ladies; not deficient in good humor when they were pleased, nor in the power of making themselves agreeable when they chose it, but proud and conceited. They were rather handsome, had been educated in one of the first private seminaries in town, had a fortune of twenty thousand pounds, and were in the habit of spending more than they ought. Mrs. Hurst associated with people of rank, and therefore in every respect both were entitled to think well of themselves, and meanly of others. They were of a respectable family in the north of England; a circumstance more deeply impressed on their memories than that their brother's fortune and their own had been acquired by trade.

Mary said, “He sounds very promising, Jane. I hope it may develop into something special.”

“Thank you, Mary. We will have to see. Nothing may come of it.”

Just then, Davidson announced more visitors, “Captain Fitzwilliam, Captain Wentworth, Major Fitzwilliam, and Mr. Darcy, ma’am.”

Chapter 12

“Please, show them in.”

This time, Mary could not escape greetings. Once that was concluded, she once again excused herself. As she returned to her room to read, she wondered who might be calling upon whom. She would demand an accounting when they were once again alone.

As they entered the room, Captain Wentworth headed directly for Anne. Handing her the book, he said, “We both want to thank you. It was well worth reading. It was kind of you to let us borrow it from you.”

As they all sat down, the three of them talked of the book while the others watched and listened. After a few moments, Elizabeth asked, “Anne, could I borrow this? It sounds like a wonderful book.”

“Yes, of course. If nothing else, you will gain a greater appreciation for all that the navy does for us.”

A few moments later, Major Fitzwilliam asked the ladies if they would care to stroll in the park as the weather was quite fine. Jane demurred claiming she did not feel up to a walk. Therefore, Anne was escorted by the navy, and Elizabeth by the Major and Darcy. As they left for the park,

Jane ascended to Mary’s room to inform her about what was happening. They happily speculated on possible suitors for Lizzy and Anne. They both knew that there would be a great deal of teasing at the supper table that evening.

Meanwhile, at the park, while Anne and the Captains talked more about the book, Elizabeth mentioned the Bingley family call. “Mr. Bingley seems a lot friendlier than his sisters.”

The Major chuckled as Darcy grimaced. Major Fitzwilliam said, “You think so? That is because you are not male. Miss Bingley, at least, is very friendly to almost any man she meets, if he is of sufficient rank.”

Darcy added, “Indeed, when she met my cousin last week, she was very friendly until she learned that his title was not a courtesy title and he is not really in line to inherit. Then she was merely polite.”

“However, she certainly liked Darcy well enough. Darcy and I had stopped by to see Bingley which is when we were introduced. Hurst seems decent enough, but Miss Bingley is typical of new debutantes. I think Bingley will have his hands full with her this season.”

“I suspect it will be interesting to watch. On a happier subject, have you determined on a new school for Miss Darcy?”

Major Fitzwilliam answered, "We have agreed to try the school that Harriet and Miss Elliot attended in Bath. Darcy plans to go see it next week. I would join him but have duties here in town.”

Darcy asked, “Would you mind thanking Miss Elliot for the recommendation. We talked with Harriet for quite a while and agree it sounds like a better choice for Georgiana. Harriet said some of the older girls helped ease the way for her and Miss Elliot, so I hope that will be true for my sister as well.”

Elizabeth noticed that, as they chatted about Miss Darcy, Mr. Darcy was much more relaxed than when they spoke of Mr. Bingley. She noticed an amused smile on the Major and asked, “Sir, pray tell, what is so amusing?”

“I am watching your cousin and my brother’s friend. It seems to me that they must have quite a history to have the degree of tension between them that thy hold. I think Andrew is enjoying bringing them together and watching the reactions.”

“He is acting as a puppet master?”

“Well, not quite, but he is definitely playing at something. It was his suggestion that all four of us call today. I think he is hoping to truly stir things up amongst all of us. However, he knows I am not free to court where I will. The younger son of an Earl has not the independence of someone like Darcy here. A younger son, you know, must be inured to self-denial and dependence."

"In my opinion, the younger son of an earl can know very little of either. Now seriously, what have you ever known of self-denial and dependence? When have you been prevented by want of money from going wherever you chose, or procuring anything you had a fancy for?"

"These are home questions—and perhaps I cannot say that I have experienced many hardships of that nature. But in matters of greater weight, I may suffer from want of money. Younger sons cannot marry where they like."

"Unless where they like women of fortune, which I think they very often do."

"Our habits of expense make us too dependent, and there are not many in my rank of life who can afford to marry without some attention to money."

Elizabeth said in a lively tone, "And pray, what is the usual price of an earl's younger son? Unless the elder brother is very sickly, I suppose you would not ask above fifty thousand pounds."

Darcy laughed and answered for him, “Very likely although perhaps more. Lucky for Richard, he can use the army as an excuse if he attracts unwanted attention. He simply must report and can distance himself.”

The others also laughed as Elizabeth asked, “What excuse do you use, Mr. Darcy?”

“Generally, complete lack of response. If that fails, I return to Pemberley. Business at home is always a good excuse.”

Elizabeth said, “That is a good one. I assume you are a frequent target? Will you remain now that you’ve chosen a school for Miss Darcy?”

“I hope to return home after the trip to Bath.”

Major Fitzwilliam added, “I, however, will remain a while. My leave lasts another few weeks.”

They continued to joke with one another for another quarter hour before they started to feel chilled and the gentlemen said their farewells after seeing Anne and Elizabeth home. Once they entered, Jane and Mary descended upon them, pulling them into the parlor with multiple questions about all four men and the walk. The laughing cousins provided what answers they could. However, while it was apparent that Captain Fitzwilliam was trying to encourage Wentworth to become involved with Anne again, the others were not sure whether the Major or Darcy might be interested in Elizabeth or were just joining the Captain in his efforts.

Then the tables were turned on Jane as she was quizzed about Mr. Bingley’s obvious interest. Mrs. Gardiner said, “Indeed, he had eyes for no one but you Jane as the rest of us visited with his sisters.”

“I enjoy his company very much. However, he will be busy escorting Miss Bingley. I do not even know if we will often be in the same circles, so I do not know how much I will see him. However, he is very nice.”

Throughout supper that evening, they continued to joke about it. Before they left the table, Mr. Gardiner warned them, “Please do not write my sister about Jane’s possible conquest. You know how serious she is about marrying you off. She will focus on Mr. Bingley and send all sorts of advice for capturing him. We want Jane to have a pleasant time this Season, and her mother’s strictures might decrease that pleasure.”

Elizabeth added, “That is excellent advice. I do not think we should write anything of possible suitors unless someone asks for our hand. That would be the safest action.”

All agreed. Even Mary could imagine how their mother would react at a possible conquest for Jane even before the Season began. She might even come to town to assist in fixing his attention. That must be avoided at all costs.

Chapter 13

The next morning as the girls were reading with Anne, Mrs. Gardiner received a note from Lady Sefton asking for an interview with the Bennet girls the next day. Agreement was sent quickly. Anne and Mrs. Gardiner then discussed the benefits of being admitted to Almack’s. Although Anne had been given permission, she had never attended as her father was not interested, and Elizabeth Elliot had never been admitted.

When the girls met with Lady Sefton, they had a nervously pleasant interview. Lady Sefton agreed to give them admittance, and renewed it for Anne, along with instructions that Miss Elliot must manage to attend at least once this year. Anne agreed that she would accompany her cousins at least once.

Later that afternoon, they returned the visit to the Bingleys and Mrs. Hurst. Once greetings were exchanged, all seated themselves in the parlor. Elizabeth could see that Miss Bingley had still not determined if they were of sufficient status to qualify as friends, so she mischievously began, “We had the most interesting visitor this morning. Lady Sefton came to vet us for admittance to Almack’s. Although Anne had gained permission during her season, both Jane and I were quite nervous. Mrs. Hurst, how did you feel about it before your season?”

“I am afraid I chose to move in a smaller circle and did not try for entry to Almack’s. However, Caroline is expecting to meet with one of the Ladies on the morrow. I agree it is quite nerve wracking.”

Caroline smiled tightly, wondering why these two had qualified for an interview before her, and added, “However, given our list of friends, I suspect admittance is a foregone conclusion.”

Mrs. Gardiner smiled in return and asked, “Really? I was not aware that the interviews were simply perfunctory. Jane, did you find the questions shallow?”

“No, I thought she was truly searching out our characters to see both to whom they might introduce us and whether or not we were worthy. Perhaps you are correct, Miss Bingley, that connections are all that matters. In any case, I hope we see much of you there this season.”

Elizabeth added, “In some ways, I was almost as nervous as I am about our presentation next month. Given the school you attended, I expect that you have no worries about your own presentation.”

Caroline was surprised into asking, “You are being presented? Who is your sponsor?”

Mrs. Gardiner answered, “I am. Since my father is a baronet, of course my sisters and I were all presented when we came out. Elizabeth is going to wear my own dress and Jane my mother’s, although both will have to have significant modifications. Anne wore her mother’s dress. Sharing a dress is sort of a family tradition in this current generation.”

Jane said, “I am pleased that Lady Stevenson was willing to allow me to borrow her dress. She is very kind to be so obliging.”

Anne added, “Yes, I must say that wearing Mother’s dress helped me feel she was attending with me. I am glad Grandmother could sponsor me since Mother had already passed.” To Mrs. Hurst, she added, “It must be so difficult that all of your older family members are gone. I do not know what I would do without my aunt and cousins.”

Louisa answered, “It does limit things a little that there are no other Bingleys. However, Mr. Hurst has aunts, uncles, cousins, and two older sisters as well as his mother living. We spent our year of mourning mostly with his mother at their estate. I agree that family is quite important. We do try to visit our more distant cousins in York when we can.”

Caroline was still processing that these country cousins were to be presented when she was not. She had no family that could sponsor her even if they were living. The roots in trade were too close. Perhaps these would be acquaintances worth cultivating after all. At least, maybe Miss Bennet was. That Miss Elizabeth was just a little too pert for her own good. “Perhaps we can be presented after marriage. While Mrs. Hurst was never presented, if I marry into a family with those ties, we can remedy that lack at that time.”

Elizabeth answered in a sugary tone, “Oh, I am sure that will be the case. We will be sure to share all the details so you will be prepared when that occurs.”

They visited for another quarter hour before Mrs. Gardiner indicated that they were due at her mother’s and took their leave. Once they were gone, Caroline arose and stalked the parlor in irritation as she vented her frustration. “They are from an insignificant family somewhere in the wilds of Hertfordshire and get to be presented when we do not. It is insufferable.”

Louisa answered, “Why can you not be happy for them. They seem nice enough.”

“Miss Elizabeth is too impertinent. I think she brought up the presentation just expecting that we would not enjoy it.”

“Surely not. After all, you are going to be interviewed for admittance to Almack’s just as they were. How could she know we had no sponsor?”

“Well, you may like Miss Bennet, and Miss Elliot for that matter. Both are quiet enough. But do not ask me to like Miss Elizabeth. She is too opinionated.”

Louisa shook her head in dismay. If Caroline was going to be so difficult in who could be a comfortable acquaintance, her season was likely to be somewhat distressing. Over dinner that evening, she informed Bingley about the call. He was pleased that both of his sisters seemed to enjoy Miss Bennet’s company. He was looking forward to seeing her again soon.

The visit to the Stevenson’s was quite pleasant. Sir James’ health had improved significantly, and he spent the entire visit with them in the parlor. They informed Lady Stevenson of the invitations to Almack’s and discussed some of the upcoming events to which they were invited. The Season was just getting underway, so they were not already committed for every evening. Lady Stevenson invited them for a free upcoming evening to attend her to the theater. Sir James would not join them as he was not quite that well yet.

Lady Stevenson asked, “So you have attended some dinners and card parties, have you already managed to attract any beaux?”

Mrs. Gardiner laughed and said, “Mother, really? Are you adopting Mrs. Bennet as a role model? I do not know that they have beaux just yet, but they have met some interesting, eligible single men. I am sure we will see if anything comes of it over the next few weeks. We will call again to give you a progress update next Sunday after services, if that will please you.”

The girls had all laughed at this question and all three had blushed. Elizabeth had added, “Truly, it is early days yet to say that there are any conquests. However, I imagine the chase will be quite amusing.”

Lady Stevenson replied, “At least there are some prospects. Very well then, next Sunday it is and theater the evening before.”

Sir James laughed and added, “Once someone gets up to the mark, we expect to host him to dinner so we can grill him to see if he is acceptable, you know. I have improved at that over the years.”

Mrs. Gardiner asked, “Oh, really?”

Ruefully, Sir James said, “Yes, really. Now I have seen how I did not know what to ask when Elizabeth married. I did much better with you, Madeline. If you do not believe me, consider Anne’s situation. Had I known him better, I might not have approved Sir Walter. At least I did not fail you and Susan.”

Anne replied, “Father is not so bad. He just does not have great depth. Most people do not even consider that a failing.”

Sir James said, “Your loyalty to him is admirable. However, I do feel I failed Elizabeth in not becoming better acquainted before giving permission. I have no say in the men you accept, but I do want to meet them and give you my opinion of them. You are free to do what you will with that opinion.”

Jane said, “Thank you sir. Between you and Uncle Gardiner, I am sure we will be well protected. I am sure our father appreciates that as well.”

Sir James responded, “One cannot be too careful.”

Mrs. Gardiner had three more visits planned for the afternoon, so they soon departed. They enjoyed the visits as all were to close friends of Mrs. Gardiner and not just the superficial acquaintances of so many visits.




Chapter 14

The next day, Mary joined the others in a trip to the British Museum. They enjoyed comparing reactions to the various paintings and exhibits. The pictures raised a desire in Mary to begin sketching. She suddenly felt an urge to capture her feelings on paper but felt that words would be inadequate. She discussed this with Anne and Mrs. Gardiner as they studied one painting. Mrs. Gardiner agreed to find an art master to give her a start. Thus, Mary, Kitty, and Lydia were all now studying piano and sketching although with different teachers. Mary found her correspondence with her younger sisters becoming more interesting and the beginning of a bond between them growing.

This visit in London had already wrought a significant change in Mary. Miss Switzler had her reading a far wider variety of material than she had chosen for herself, and this reading was changing Mary’s perspective. Mary could now appreciate that not all actions were either completely good or completely bad, that there was a large gray area in between. Watching the respect in the interactions between her aunt and uncle, she came to understand some of what was lacking between her parents. The love and acceptance, and more time spent with people who did not constantly comment on her plainness, had her smiling much more. Her inner peace and happiness were reflected in her countenance and carriage. This meant that she no longer appeared plain. While not as attractive as Jane, she was now perceived as attractive.

The three sisters and cousin spent much of their leisure sewing objects for Mrs. Gardiner’s charitable efforts. They would sit together in the parlor sewing, while one of them or Mrs. Gardiner would read to them. Sometimes, they would read in English; other times they would choose French or Italian. This helped both Mrs. Gardiner and Anne refresh their command of the languages and helped the Bennets improve theirs. They also enjoyed the satisfaction of contributing to the sewing circle efforts. Even Mary now attended the meetings of the group although she rarely said anything. During the quiet months, the sewing circle might meet weekly, but once the Season’s social calendar picked up, they switched to monthly. The girls had seen that change take place at the end of February. They would attend only a few more sessions before returning home.

While the letters between Mary and Lydia and Kitty brought smiles and closeness to the sisters, the ones Mrs. Bennet sent were quite different. All she ever wrote to Mary was that she must try to improve herself so that she could eventually attach someone. It was the only thing she could think of. She never asked about her lessons, which is what Mary wrote about, nor about her other activities.

Both Jane and Elizabeth wrote about every event they attended. They described the dress of the other attendees, the entertainment, food, and decorations. If they exhibited, they mentioned what they had played. They never spoke of the men who attended nor of their conversations. While Mrs. Bennet asked constantly of the gentlemen and whether or not any were seriously courting them, they never answered her questions. She sent a great deal of advice in each letter, all of it directed toward attaching a rich gentleman. Since Mr. Bennet wrote only occasionally, to him they wrote that they were making a number of new acquaintance and enjoying their time.

The week before the Sunday visit to the Stevenson’s held a musical soiree, a couple of card parties, many visits, the trip to the museum, and the theater evening with Lady Stevenson. The Alleyns had attended one of the card parties, which gave Anne a pleasant change from her playing companions. The Bingleys had also been present at the musical evening which had increased its enjoyment for Jane. She found herself quite attracted to Mr. Bingley. Elizabeth still did not care for Miss Bingley.

The Gardiners, Anne, and The Bennets were among the earliest arrivals. They stood together near the fireplace talking of the program for the evening, greeting friends as they also arrived. But hardly were they so settled, when the door opened again, and Captain Wentworth walked in alone. Anne was the nearest to him, and making yet a little advance, she instantly spoke. He was preparing only to bow and pass on, but her gentle "How do you do?" brought him out of the straight line to stand near her, and make enquiries in return.

“You are on your own this evening?”

“Andrew is suffering from a cough and did not want to disturb the performance. The major was not interested in the music and Darcy is off to Bath, so you see me here alone. The program looked interesting, so I thought I would attend.”

With a blush, Anne said, “I am happy you could. Would you like to sit with us so you do not have to sit alone?”

He looked at her for a few moments before finally agreeing.

Meanwhile, the Bingleys and Hursts had entered the room. Mrs. Gardiner had greeted them all as they passed by, and Bingley had stopped to chat while the others continued into the room. So, as Anne and Wentworth talked at one side of the group, the rest saw Bingley move directly to Jane’s side.

“Miss Bennet, how wonderful to see you here this evening! It has been almost a week since our last meeting. I hope you have been well.”

“I thank you, yes. It seems we have started becoming quite busy. It appears the Season is starting in earnest.”

“Yes, our calendars seem to get even busier as the Season begins. Darcy was lucky to manage to get away. He is off to Bath to investigate that school recommended by your cousin. I do not know when I will see him again.”

“He does not enjoy the social round, does he?”

“Nor particularly. He has always been much sought after, since his estate is so fine, that he is quite the master of being off-putting. He finds it easier to avoid social events if possible, but since he is still assisting me, I think he will be required to attend at least part of the Season.”

The other three smiled to see Jane with her prospective suitor and Anne with hers. Anne still had not acknowledged that the relationship might be repaired, but she did have some hope. Finally, it was time to enter the chamber. Bingley bowed and returned to his party who were already seated. Wentworth offered Anne an arm as they followed the Gardiners, Jane, and Elizabeth to seats.

Anne's mind was in a most favorable state for the entertainment of the evening; it was just occupation enough: she had feelings for the tender, spirits for the gay, attention for the scientific, and patience for the wearisome; and had never liked a concert better. Towards the close of the first act, in the interval succeeding an Italian song, she explained the words of the song to Captain Wentworth. They had a concert bill between them.

"This," said she, "is nearly the sense, or rather the meaning of the words, for certainly the sense of an Italian love-song must not be talked of, but it is as nearly the meaning as I can give; for I do not pretend to understand the language. I am a very poor Italian scholar."

"Yes, yes, I see you are. I see you know nothing of the matter. You have only knowledge enough of the language to translate at sight these inverted, transposed, and curtailed Italian lines, into clear, comprehensible, elegant English. You need not say anything more of your ignorance. Here is complete proof."

"I will not oppose such kind politeness; but I should be sorry to be examined by a real proficient."

He smiled again at her humility. “Well, since I am not a proficient, I do thank you for the translation.”

“My aunt, cousins, and I are working at improving that proficiency for just such occasions as this.”

At the end of the first act, Bingley again sought out Jane, offering her some refreshment as he appeared. The Gardiners took the opportunity to visit with friends. Anne and Wentworth continued to talk of the program. Elizabeth watched in amusement as Bingley and Jane tried to speak, although each seemed to find it hard to settle on a topic. A short moment later, Miss Bingley appeared.

“Oh, Charles, there you are. Oh,” as if only then seeing the party, “good evening to you all. Are you enjoying the program?”

After all had returned the greeting, Elizabeth answered for them all, “Yes, I think we are. The soprano is quite good and they have selected very lively pieces. And you, are you enjoying it?”

“Oh, yes. But now, I must steal Charles away as there are some people looking to speak with him. If you will excuse us now?” She clutched his arm, and he reluctantly followed her lead, bidding Jane farewell. Jane and Elizabeth watched as Miss Bingley led him to a group of other young men who were apparently friends of his. With amusement, Elizabeth noted that the true objective was for Miss Bingley to procure an introduction to these friends of Bingley’s. From the body language, it was apparent that she was being introduced to most of them for the first time.

Anne and Wentworth were talking of the last song of the set. It was a song about fidelity and lasting love.
Wentworth said, “I am not sure I believe in a love that lingers for so many years as that. Do not most manage to forget much sooner?”

"It would not be the nature of any woman who truly loved."

Captain Wentworth smiled, as much as to say, "Do you claim that for your sex?" and she answered the question, smiling also, "Yes. We certainly do not forget you as soon as you forget us. It is, perhaps, our fate rather than our merit. We cannot help ourselves. We live at home, quiet, confined, and our feelings prey upon us. You are forced on exertion. You have always a profession, pursuits, business of some sort or other, to take you back into the world immediately, and continual occupation and change soon weaken impressions."

"Granting your assertion that the world does all this so soon for men (which, however, I do not think I shall grant), it does not apply to everyone. And yet, it seems they manage to go on."

"True," said Anne, "very true. If the change be not from outward circumstances, it must be from within; it must be nature, man's nature, which has done the business for them."

"No, no, it is not man's nature. I will not allow it to be more man's nature than woman's to be inconstant and forget those they do love, or have loved. I believe the reverse. I believe in a true analogy between our bodily frames and our mental; and that as our bodies are the strongest, so are our feelings; capable of bearing most rough usage, and riding out the heaviest weather."

"Your feelings may be the strongest," replied Anne, "but the same spirit of analogy will authorize me to assert that ours are the most tender. Man is more robust than woman, but he is not longer lived; which exactly explains my view of the nature of their attachments. Nay, it would be too hard upon you, if it were otherwise. You have difficulties, and privations, and dangers enough to struggle with. You are always laboring and toiling, exposed to every risk and hardship. Your home, country, friends, all quitted. Neither time, nor health, nor life, to be called your own. It would be hard, indeed" (with a faltering voice), "if woman's feelings were to be added to all this."

"You truly believe this?”

“I do. I know it is not fashionable, but then, as you know, I never was very fashionable.”

By this time, all were again finding their seats for the second act. As they enjoyed the music, Wentworth carefully examined their conversation as Anne did the same. She was afraid she had been too bold and had given herself away. He wondered if he should attempt to restore the engagement, as he could readily discern that he was as attracted to Miss Elliot as he had been two and a half years previously even though he had done his best to put her away from his heart.

As the concert ended, Wentworth offered his thanks for the company to the entire party and indicated a hope to see them all again soon as he departed. Bingley was able to slip away from his party to bid Jane farewell. The Gardiners were much in demand and perforce visited with a number of friends as they made their way to the egress. Both Jane and Anne were happy with the company of that evening, while Elizabeth had to be satisfied with the very pleasant music.

The evening at the theater was a pleasant family affair with only a few conversations with friends. However, the girls greatly enjoyed the play and the opportunity to see the fashions of the other attendees.

Sunday at the Stevenson’s, all these activities were listed, with amusing tales told of each event. When they discussed the two men visiting at the soiree, Lady Stevenson was quick to note that particular attention was paid to both Jane and Anne.

“Do you still say there are no beaux? It appears that Captain Wentworth and Mr. Bingley may be placing themselves in that category.”

Mrs. Gardiner answered for the girls, “They may be moving in that direction, but nothing more than that. However, they are both excellent young men, so should something proceed, we will see that you meet them. Mr. Gardiner has already had one of his agents investigate them, and they pass muster.”

“You have had them investigated?” asked Lady Stevenson.

“Of course. The girls are our responsibility. After they first paid a call upon us, we investigated them. We also had some of their friends investigated as well, since they have all paid calls. They are admitted once out of politeness, unless we already know they should not be. If they are admitted again, it is because they have passed the vetting after investigation. We do this whether they are of the first tier or a lower tier. We must protect our girls.”

Sir James replied, “Excellent. Do you also require a minimum income when you vet them?”

“Not really. However, they have to be solvent or they will not be readmitted. And they cannot be criminal or venal.”

“So if someone has little income, you might consider him?”

“Only if he has sufficient to support them in a comfortable style without their dowries. If that is not the case, we would likely discourage the acquaintance.”

Mary asked, “Are there many who would not pass your examination?”

Sir James answered, “It is unfortunate but true that there are.”

Mr. Gardiner added, “Yes, Mary, there are those that live beyond their means and rack up debt which they expect to pay off with their wife’s dowry. There are others that are respectable only on the surface and are known to be rakes or venal behind the scenes. You want husbands you can respect who will, in turn, respect you, and care for you as you deserve.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “Society expects most young women to ignore the character of the man, so long as he is not an acknowledged rake. We have a higher standard for our friends. We want you to choose from a man of good character. So, we have them investigated.”

Mary said thoughtfully, “Those are things I had never considered.”

Elizabeth added, “Although Jane always thinks the best, most of the acquaintance we have in Meryton actually are very good men, very respectable. The gossips are fairly active and keep everyone well informed about who can be trusted and who not. I imagine there is a similar pipeline of information here, but it would not often be shared with the young women. They would shield us from an understanding of how unpleasant the world can be.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, "Many think that sort of scrupulousness is very ill-bred. Girls are not supposed to know anything about fastness, and wildness, and so on, but to treat every man alike and not be fussy and prudish. But if we do know, and if our silence and civility have no effect, we ought to try something else and not encourage wickedness of any kind. We needn't scold and preach, but we can refuse to know such people and that will do some good, for they don't like to be shunned and shut out from respectable society. “

Jane asked, “Is that really necessary?”

Mr. Gardiner answered, “It probably is. As Madeline said, our views are not the usual. However, as a barrister, I have seen enough of the sordid not to want to see you exposed to it. We investigate the character. The bank account is a secondary consideration, but of course, it is a consideration.”

Mary asked, “How important a consideration is it?”

Sir James answered, “You need enough for a respectable life if you want to remain a gentlewoman and of rank. It seems things are starting to change where more and more people in trade have substantial wealth. After a generation or two, they may become gentry. If you marry trade, you may find there are those that will ostracize you or cut you directly. Others will ignore it if there is already some distance from the trade. We may want to think otherwise, but class can still determine many of the opportunities for both you and your children. It is one of the reasons you open doors with your presentation at court. If you are of the gentry and have no funds, it diminishes those opportunities, but it you are of trade, those opportunities disappear. A happy mix of the two is what is really needed. What that dollar amount is will vary depending on lifestyle choices and interests. Your Mr. Bingley is just far enough from trade that many will ignore the connection. Others will ignore him as it is still too close.”

Lady Stevenson added, “I have a story to tell you. I have a friend who has three daughters. She was the second wife, and her husband did not provide for her and their daughters in his will. His son did nothing for them but offer them a home for a very short while. One daughter has married with very little income. The other married a man of substantial property. Both are comfortable in part because they are looking for different things in life. Had the first needed a larger home to be happy, she would not have been pleased with her husband. Her tastes differ from her sister. So, while the incomes are vastly different, both found happiness. However, their mother more resembles the younger, and therefore, she is very dissatisfied with the situation she inherited. Had the younger daughter not given her a home, the youngest would have suffered from her mother’s inability to adjust to their new income level. Apparently, the oldest had kept them from living beyond their means before her marriage. The difference for all is how they view what is required for a comfortable life. As you look around you, you must decide what you want from life, what kind of home, what location, and other such considerations. For example, Mary, it costs a fair amount to continually buy new music and books. You will need to determine what you want out of life before you select a husband.”

“Oh, I had never even considered that. Does that mean that since Father has given us some money for while we are in town, they are doing without?”

Mr. Gardiner answered, “To some extent. I know he cut back on what they’re spending at home so you girls can spend it here in town instead. My sister was not exactly happy about that, but she agreed that you being here was important.”

Lady Stevenson said, “You girls can take that as a demonstration of the love your parents have for you. Many would not make any sacrifices to permit a Season if it would cause them an inconvenience. I know your mother is a little silly, but you are lucky she has enough understanding to know the importance of this Season for the two of you. And Mary, none of your sisters came to town to study with masters. They got only what Meryton provides. What must that say about how they appreciate you?”

Mary answered, “I never thought of that at all.”

Mrs. Gardiner summed up the conversation as they prepared to leave, “I think you all have perhaps a better understanding of our expectations and hopes for you this spring. I hope you take advantage of what we have been able to offer.”

As the girls talked privately that night, Anne said, “It is comforting to know that our aunt and uncle are looking out for us as they showed today. My father’s only concern in a suitor is that he be of sufficient rank. He is not even concerned about wealth, only rank.”

Elizabeth added, “I think it nice that they have already approved the various men we’ve already met, especially since it appears Jane has already made a conquest. At least if it comes to something, she will not have to turn him away.”

Jane said, “I agree that is very nice.”

Mary asked, “Were these considerations all things you already thought about?”

Jane answered, “Well, to some extent. Although Mama does not give it much voice, I have seen how she chafes when Father denies her a purchase because she has already spent her month’s allowance for pin money. I knew I did not want to have to be so concerned about spending and allowances.”

Anne said cheerfully, “Well, since Mr. Bingley apparently has a nice income, you may be very happy indeed.”

Elizabeth asked teasingly, “And what of Captain Wentworth? Has he a good income?”

Anne blushed and laughed too. “His income is only that of a Captain, which is not all that high. However, through prize money, he is on the way to developing significant wealth. But you get ahead of things as he has not indicated any interest.”

Jane teased too, “At least, not yet formally. However, his glances indicate it should not be too long in coming.”

Chapter 15

The next week, Jane and Elizabeth spent a great deal of time practicing for their presentations. Outside of practice, there were few events as most other debutants were also practicing. There were a very few visits, including one from Lady Harriet Alleyn.

As they were seated together in the parlor, Lady Harriet said, “Anne, it appears Georgiana will follow in our footsteps. They are not even going to wait until the next school year. Darcy liked the school well, so he has returned here instead of Pemberley, and will take her now.”

“I hope she enjoys it as you did. My views are colored by the grief I felt at Mother’s death. I never was reconciled to being there. However, my sister Mary seems to enjoy it. So do our friends, the Musgroves.”

Harriet had come to invite them to a small dinner the following day. “With everyone concentrating on the presentations next week, it is very dull. I thought to invite you, my brothers, and Captain Wentworth, if that would be agreeable. Just a small dinner. And Anne, I promise no cards this time, although we will have some music. Am I missing anyone?”

Mrs. Gardiner answered, “We would be happy to attend. A break from all this practice will be pleasant. Jane appears to have an admirer in Mr. Bingley whom I think you met at your mother’s. However, he is escorting a single sister who would likely also need to be invited. Perhaps later in the Season?”

“I will keep that in mind for future. What kind of person is Miss Bingley? He seemed personable enough. I did notice him paying particular attention to Miss Bennet at Mother’s.”

Jane answered, “She seems a nice person. I think she may become a friend.”

Anne added, “She seemed to take a while to decide how to treat us. When she heard that the girls were to be presented, she seemed to warm up. She is not being presented; no sponsor.”

Harriet thought for a moment and asked, “A social climber?”

Mrs. Gardiner answered, “Perhaps. We have only visited twice-when they called here and we returned the call. They have not yet called again although we did see them at the soiree last week. She was not overly friendly. She may still be sorting out whether or not we are worth knowing.”

“Then I think I will save that invitation for when Mr. Bingley declares himself. I hope you can still have a pleasant time, Miss Bennet.”

“I am sure I will. All the men you mentioned are pleasing companions.”

After she left, Elizabeth arose. “I am going to practice again. If there is to be music, I know I am not ready for another exhibition if I am to play something different. I have some work to do.”

Jane and Anne discussed what pieces they might share while Elizabeth practiced. Mrs. Gardiner commented, “You know this is an important part of the social round. You need to have three or four pieces you can call upon at any moment. Anne obviously has many more than that. Jane, I have heard about that many from you.”

“I have five. Perhaps I should do as Lizzy is and acquire one or two more. It has not yet started, but it already seems like the Season is going to be quite a lot of work.”

Mrs. Gardiner answered, “It is. But that is the business of young women at this age. It is supposed to be hard work or it will not be worth it. Even as beautiful as you are, if you want to be able to choose who to accept, you must have something to offer the man besides your looks and dowry.”

At the dinner, it was apparent that Wentworth’s attitude to Anne was undergoing a change. He had been coolly polite at that first meeting, merely listening as Anne and Captain Fitzwilliam had talked. The conversation about love at the soiree must have influenced his thoughts about Anne, because his greeting was warmer than it had been in the past. As everyone was chatting in the parlor before dinner, he asked Anne very quietly, “I know it is highly improper, but I wonder if you would accept a note? I have trouble putting my thoughts to words and this helped me.”

Anne smiled and replied, “Of course.”

“I will hand it off at some point this evening where it will not be noticed so as to spare you any anxiety.”

“That is very kind of you.” Seeing Captain Fitzwilliam headed their way, she asked, “So, have you heard anything about your next posting yet? Either of you?”

Fitzwilliam replied, “No, there is no word yet. I expect it will be summer before either of us gets an assignment.”

Wentworth agreed, “Things seem to be a little quiet right now at the war office. It is a pleasant time to be in London.”

Major Fitzwilliam was chatting with both Jane and Elizabeth about the presentation. He shared stories of watching his sisters prepare for theirs, and also told of some of the mishaps others had experienced. His stories had the benefit of reassuring the sisters that even if something negative happened, the worst that would occur would be some teasing and gossip.

At dinner, Wentworth was seated by Anne. He was able to slip his note to her under the edge of the table as she sat. She unobtrusively slipped the note her pocket. She would read it at home that evening.

The conversation at dinner was entertaining, but not nearly as lively as when Darcy was present for a debate with Elizabeth. There was too much agreement on all topics for much debate to occur. Instead, all enjoyed a discussion of various books they were currently enjoying. During the separation after dinner, the ladies talked of presentations past and upcoming before beginning the music. With so much going on in preparation for the presentations, the guests all departed early.


When Anne finally achieved the privacy of her room, she removed the note from her pocket. She read:

I can contain my silence and hopes no longer. I must speak to you by such means as are within my reach. Your arguments on the constancy of love pierce my soul. I am half agony, half hope. Tell me not that I am too late, that such precious feelings are gone forever. I offer myself to you again with a heart even more your own than when you almost broke it. Dare not say that man forgets sooner than woman, that his love has an earlier death. I have loved none but you. Unjust I may have been, weak and resentful I have been, but never inconstant. For you alone, I think and plan. Have you not seen this? Can you fail to have understood my wishes? I wish I could read your feelings, as I hope you have penetrated mine. I can hardly write as I am so overcome with hope and emotion. Too good, too excellent creature! You do us justice, indeed. You do believe that there is true attachment and constancy among men. Believe it to be most fervent, most undeviating, in F. W.

A word, a look, will be enough to decide whether I visit you again in future, but visit I must to get that response. However, I know it will be difficult with the preparations for your cousins, so I will rein in my heart until after, when I shall visit to offer them my congratulations and see your answer for myself.

As Anne read the letter, tears began to trickle down her cheeks. He loved her still! She read the letter three or four times before the tears threatened to burst forth into sobs which would be heard by her cousins. For now, she would keep her counsel and not share the happy information until after Frederick had visited. The next week would be trying indeed.

Chapter 16

Except for a daily walk in the park with the Gardiner children, the girls remained unavailable for visitors, focused on preparation for the presentation. Lady Stevenson would escort Jane, while Mrs. Gardiner would escort Elizabeth. This would alleviate any awkwardness occasioned by a single sponsor for both girls. The last few rehearsals were held at the Stevenson’s so Lady Stevenson could provide any needed criticism. By the time she was satisfied, both Jane and Elizabeth felt much more confident in their ability to perform as required.

When the morning arrived, Mary found it hard not to laugh at them arrayed in all their finery. “How miserable you look. At least you never have to dress this way again.”

Mrs. Gardiner laughed, “That is true. But Mary, your day is coming. Since you and Lizzy share similar coloring, you may want to wear her gown when your time comes, after suitable modification of course.”

Elizabeth laughed, “Of course. Mary, you are correct that these are not very comfortable. That was why so much rehearsal was necessary.”

Mrs. Gardiner added, “It will be worth it for the entrée it provides within the Ton. Only the upper ranks undergo presentation. Without it, you would just be the daughters of a country gentleman. Now, you become much more desirable and sought after because of the presentation. Even though Anne has not yet derived much benefit from it, rest assured that it does open many doors otherwise closed to you.”

Jane said, “I think we understand what it means. I know Mama is very excited for us. It is all she has talked about in her last two letters. She wants a detailed description of everything from both of us. She was not presented and feels this benefit to us very strongly.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “And you must do your best to give her a very detailed picture. She will appreciate descriptions of the other dresses and finery, so take good note. Perhaps Mary could sketch you both in yours for you to send your mother.”

Lady Stevenson arrived, and the four entered her carriage for the trip. Both Elizabeth and Jane were too nervous and excited to say anything. All Lady Stevenson had to say was, “You both look as well as can be expected in those ridiculous costumes. I do hope this gives you more choices in suitors, girls. You are both good girls and deserve nice, respectable husbands.”

Jane said, “Thank you very much, Lady Stevenson. It is so kind of you to be my sponsor.”

“Nonsense, I am not particularly kind. You are Madeline’s nieces and very dear to her. I want to do what I can to aid her in helping you. And Jane, your mother is correct, with your beauty, all the men will want to pursue you. I can bask in your reflected glory.” They all laughed at the idea of Lady Stevenson basking quietly in Jane’s popularity. It helped to decrease their stage fright. They were more than ready when they arrived.

As they waited in the queue of carriages, they heard and saw fireworks and the fanfares played as each carriage disgorged its passengers. Finally, it was their turn. The girls meekly followed in the wake of Lady Stevenson and Mrs. Gardiner as they entered the waiting area which was already crowded with other debutantes.

They waited nervously making minimal small talk as the girls and sponsors were called out, one by one. One benefit of the complicated costume was that it required fairly constant attention in order to remain looking its best. Finally, they were called, entered, curtsied, were noticed, and left. Once both were through the ordeal, the carriage was called, and they returned to Gracechurch Street where both Mary and Anne were waiting to hear all about it. After Elizabeth and Jane changed, they joined the others in the parlor to both tell the tale and write to Mrs. Bennet at the same time.

Elizabeth went first to the desk, while Jane sat on a sofa between Anne and Mary to share her impressions. Mary sketched as they talked. Jane said, “It was somewhat surprising how many girls there were. I was not expecting to see quite so many people. Considering how restrictive the requirements are, the dresses were all different and quite extravagant.”

Anne agreed, “It is amazing how imaginative people can be while still staying within the rules. Were there many who seemed to be wearing every jewel they owned? It seemed that way during my presentation.”

“Yes, it did seem that way. Of course, all the clothing was excessive, so the adornment just followed suit. Lady Stevenson and I were called and entered. I made my curtsey. The queen greeted Lady Stevenson by name and asked about me. Lady Stevenson said that I was her niece. The queen replied that I was quite the beauty and should keep my family busy with many suitors. We were then dismissed.”

Mary said, “Mama will be glad to hear that the queen thinks you will have many suitors. As long as you choose one, she will be very happy.”

Elizabeth said, “There, that’s done. Your turn Jane.” They switched places so Jane could write. “Obviously the queen said nothing about my beauty. However, she did say she hoped I would enjoy my Season. It is amazing how hideous a dress looks when you have too much jewelry that clashes with both the dress and the other pieces. I think Father would enjoy seeing the presentation just for the amusement of the dresses. Mary’s sketch should help with that.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “I think you are right, Lizzy. However, tasteful, attractive display is not the goal. Showing your importance is. I think we acquitted ourselves well.”

Lady Stevenson laughed, “At least the ordeal is over. Now the full Season truly begins. I understand you will be attending events almost daily. You will need a lot of stamina to manage such a schedule. I imagine I will see you at some of your outings.”

Mrs. Gardiner smiled, “Yes, Mother, our schedule is full. I expect we will see you at the Fitzwilliam’s next week. And of course, we will still stop by to visit each week for Sunday dinner.”

Jane added, “I always enjoy our visits to your home. Sir James is quite pleasant in conversation.”

Lady Stevenson asked, “Mary, how are your studies going? Was it worth it to come to town?”

“Oh yes, it was. My piano playing has improved so much as have my language and drawing skills. When you have some basic instruction, all of these things are so much more enjoyable. I am glad Aunt Madeline allowed me to join Lizzy and Jane this year. Watching all of them go off to these parties and balls will be so much fun.”

“Excellent. And your sketch looks lovely. Well, I hear my carriage. Keep me informed of your conquests, girls. I shall anticipate a great deal of news in the coming weeks.”

“Thank you for your help, Mother.” Mrs. Gardiner gave Lady Stevenson a kiss on the cheek as she prepared to leave. The other girls curtsied as they bade her farewell.

As the girls relaxed and talked of the day, Anne wrote to Lady Russell.

Well, both of my cousins have succeeded in their presentations. Grandmother and Aunt Madeline were their sponsors today. Jane is so beautiful that even the queen commented on it. We are all relieved that this ordeal is complete and the season can now start in earnest.

It has been wonderful to renew my friendship with Lady Harriett. We are in company at least a couple of times each week. I have become much better acquainted with the rest of her family as well. With the increasing number of engagements, I expect I will be very busy helping my aunt with my cousins.

It has been particularly rewarding to assist Mary. She has joined her sisters, not for a Season, but to improve her education. She spends much time in the schoolroom, which has resulted in John significantly improving his efforts in order to best her. As she is older, she generally is ahead of him and he hates to lose to her. All of us are reading in French and Italian in order to improve our abilities.

One unexpected benefit of this has been such closeness with all three of my cousins. As you know, I have very little closeness with either of my sisters and had not realized how much I missed as a result. I truly believe the four of us will be very close for the rest of our lives. This pleases me more than you can know.

Do you have any plans to come to London? I know Father and Elizabeth will be here as usual quite soon. I expect I shall see them then. I would enjoy seeing you again as I have missed you very much.

Yours, Anne

This would be the last free evening for the Gardiner household for at least the next month. If Mrs. Gardiner was successful with her nieces, it might be two or three months before they could relax and reflect on the Season.

Chapter 17

With the presentation behind them, attention at the Gardiner household now turned whole heartedly to the social whirl of the London Season. Anne was a little worried when she found out her aunt planned for all three to attend the Season.

“I did not come to be a burden. I needed a home and wanted to assist as I might. You were not planning on hosting three of us. You should not have to do this.”

“My dearest Anne, you are no burden. You do help me with the children just as you suggested. However, just because Walter chose not to give you a proper season is no reason you should sit on the sidelines this time. Please, just enjoy yourself. If something further comes from a certain relationship, you will still have had a fun time while waiting.”

Thus, all three would assist each other in preparing for each of the events. Immediately after the presentation, they attended a dinner party. As they entered, they were pleased to see a number of their friends. While Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner chatted with their hostess, the girls drifted over to talk with Lady Harriet. Shortly thereafter, Captain Fitzwilliam and Captain Wentworth joined them.

Anne smiled broadly upon seeing Captain Wentworth. “Captains, it is so nice to see that you were also invited this evening. I had hoped to see you here.”

She continued to smile at Captain Wentworth as greetings were exchanged. He remarked, “I hope the presentation went well for your cousins.”

She replied, “They are quite relieved. The anticipation has been quite high, and it met everyone’s expectations.”

He looked his question at her as the conversation continued, and she nodded her head slightly with an even larger smile. When he nodded in reply, she took a deep breath. At some point they would need to talk, but it seemed they were in agreement.

A few moments later, Mr. Darcy, Mr. Bingley, and Miss Bingley arrived. When Mr. Bingley noticed Jane, he immediately headed to her side. Introductions were made to Miss Bingley as greetings were exchanged. Once she was introduced, Caroline made an effort to impress these quite personable young men with her wit and charm. However, it was a little difficult since they were actually talking of the progress, or rather stalemate, in hostilities on the continent, a subject about which she knew very little. She noted with surprise that both Jane and Elizabeth, whom she had mentally dismissed upon their first meeting as simple country girls, both had intelligent comments to share. They must be more knowledgeable than she had supposed.

After a few moments, Lady Harriet noticed that, although she tried to contribute, the subject was not one that offered Miss Bingley ready participation. Taking pity on her, she changed the subject to the Season’s festivities. “Miss Bingley, is this your first Season?”

“Yes, it is. I attended a seminary in town until last spring. Many of my friends are also making their debuts this year. I expect we will have a splendid time.”

Lady Harriet answered, “I always enjoy London during the Season, but Mr. Alleyn is not as fond of the social scene as I am. He is one of those who often sits in the card room for the entire evening.”

Bingley laughed and said, “My other sister’s husband does the same. He likes cards well enough, but music and dancing are completely uninteresting.”

Captain Fitzwilliam added, “I expect to see Darcy retreating to the card room someday as well. He does not seem to enjoy most of the festivities.”

Darcy laughed. “It is true that I find it trying. I will admit it was more fun before Father died, but only slightly. There is an element of the chase in many events that I do not enjoy. However, it is what is expected. Andrew, I doubt I will opt for cards anytime soon. Perhaps when I am old and settled.”

They all chuckled. Anne, Lady Harriet, and the captains switched again to talk of the war. Darcy asked Jane and Elizabeth how their presentation had gone. “I expect that Major Fitzwilliam and I will need to help Georgiana prepare for it in a few years. Although my aunt and cousins will surely help, I think I would like to be somewhat prepared.”

Elizabeth laughed. “I do not know how you can truly be prepared. There are some weeks of practice required since taking a curtsey in a dress like that is not something any of us would normally do, nor is walking in it.”

Jane added, “Indeed, the practice was invaluable. Another benefit of it is that it is so much easier now to manage in our usual clothing. I never expected that.”

Darcy smiled. “It helped you acquire a new sense of balance, perhaps.”

Elizabeth continued, “Perhaps it did. It was definitely a spectacle. Will your aunt be your sister’s sponsor?”

“I expect she will. If she cannot, for some reason, I am sure one of my cousins would manage for us.”

Jane added, “Is your sister now settled in her new school? It is nice you are back in town.”

“Yes, she is well settled. There was no real excuse for not returning, so I am back again. Perhaps it will be more enjoyable since both Andrew and Richard are in town for at least part of the Season. Miss Elliot, I met your sister at the school. Thank you for writing her asking her to assist Georgie in settling in. I am sure her help will be invaluable. She was quite welcoming.”

Anne replied, “Those girls that helped me after my mother’s death are still good friends. It never hurts to have a friend or two in the older girls. It can be quite helpful.”

During this conversation, Caroline began to smolder. To think that these country nobodies were presented to the queen, while she had no one to sponsor her, was completely unfair. She had no family to turn to, since Hurst’s mother had never been presented either, and of course her own family had no one to call upon. Finally, she could bear the humiliation no longer and, at a lull, asked, “Are you planning to attend many balls this upcoming week?”

Jane agreed to the change in subject and answered, “A few. How about you?”

They fell to discussing upcoming plans and comparing when they would be together and when not. Bingley was pleased to note that Jane would be present at most of the events he was required to attend as escort to his sister. As they prepared to go in to dinner, he quietly asked Jane for the supper dance at two balls they would be attending to which she readily agreed.

Meanwhile, Captain Fitzwilliam saw a friend arrive and left to greet him. Lady Harriet also removed herself, leaving Anne and Wentworth comparatively alone for a moment. She said quietly, “Your note gave me so much happiness. Does this mean you have forgiven me?”

“I am still unsure about that. However, it does mean that my feelings for you have not abated, as I will admit I had hoped they would. We need to be able to really talk, without fear of interruption, to see what it all means. May I call upon you tomorrow and perhaps escort you to the park?”

“As long as the weather cooperates, you may. In fact, I would love it.”

As they stood looking at one another, they were joined again and conversation continued until they were called to the table. Anne was not seated by Wentworth, but found her companions interesting nonetheless. Wentworth had been placed by Caroline Bingley. Miss Bingley attempted to impress him with her sophistication and charm.

“Are you often in London, Captain?”

“This is the first time I have spent much time socializing in town. Of course, I am usually at sea. Captain Fitzwilliam asked me to join him for our leave, so I have this chance to enjoy London in a more leisurely fashion than usual. You said you attended a seminary here. Will you continue to live in town?”

“My sister’s husband has a house in town. When we are here, we live with him. We hope that my brother will find an estate where we can spend more of our time. It was my father’s fondest dream. Of course, the Season could change plans for both my brother and me. I am excited at the opportunity to extend our acquaintance. Mr. Darcy has been a good friend to Charles and has introduced him to a number of interesting people.”

“Your brother seems an amiable sort, a little less reserved than Darcy.”

“Yes, that is true. Charles is very easy going.”

“Have you known our hostess long? I have only just met her. The family seems quite nice.”

“Charles has known them these three years. I too just met her. The family is of the first rank, which is what is of most importance. It was kind of her to include me when she invited my brother.”

“Oh, they are of the first rank, are they? How interesting. I have little knowledge of the Ton. It is not what is important when one is at sea.”

“Yes, they are. It is best to have a number of friends from the upper tiers as one begins the Season if one wants to attend the best events.”

“I guess it is lucky for me that Fitzwilliam’s father is an Earl. That seems to give us entrée to many an event that a mere captain might not merit.”

At that reminder that he had no important family, Caroline began to direct more of her conversation to the man at her other side. Wentworth smiled at the defection. He had no wish to capture her attention. His other companion was an older married woman. They found a great deal to talk of through the remainder of the meal.

Jane was seated between Captain Fitzwilliam and Bingley. The three readily conversed on many topics, ending with a discussion of a book the men had recently both read. Their opinions were somewhat different, and Jane found she was more sympathetic to Bingley’s opinion than she was to Fitzwilliam’s. Elizabeth sat between Bingley and Darcy. She found herself completely ignored on one side, with minimal conversation coming from the other. Darcy equally talked minimally with his companion to the other side, so she did not feel he was purposely slighting her.

Finally she asked, “Mr. Darcy, forgive me if I presume, but it appears to me that you do not enjoy making small talk.”

He gave a small smile and answered her, “I am afraid you read me correctly. I certainly have not the talent which some people possess of conversing easily with those I have never seen before. I cannot catch their tone of conversation, or appear interested in their concerns, as I often see done."

"My fingers do not play piano in the masterly manner which I see so many women's do. They have not the same force or rapidity, and do not produce the same expression. But then I have always supposed it to be my own fault—because I will not take the trouble of practicing as much as I should. It is not that I do not believe my fingers as capable as any other woman's of superior execution."

Darcy smiled and said, "You are perfectly right but I do not find your performance lacking in any way. How does one learn to practice small talk? Although I have an education, that component was completely missing.”

“My aunt has been giving us some instruction in the art. I will admit, sometimes it is quite amusing.”

“How so?”

“Keep in mind that her instruction is for a young woman. Much of it has to do with truly listening to your companion. You may begin by asking about the young man’s home. I suppose you could do the same for a young woman.”

“What do you ask?”

“So, Mr. Darcy, tell me about your home. What is it that you like about it?”

“It is called Pemberley. It has absolutely lovely vistas from every window in the house. Miss Elizabeth, where do you live?”

“Very good. I live in Hertfordshire on an estate called Longbourn. It is near a little market town called Meryton.”

“That is easy enough, but how do I know what to ask next?”

“I asked you what you liked about Pemberley?”

“Fair enough. What is it about Longbourn that you particularly like?”

“We have numerous woods nearby where I can ramble and enjoy the outdoors. So, you have heard that I like the outdoors. From that you might ask, what do I enjoy about the outdoors. You see, if you listen closely to the answers, they can direct you to the next question. It should work with either men or women, although some will not have real answers to give to some questions. This is true if you ask something that actually calls for reflection. Save that for a closer acquaintance. Asking about home, hobbies, favorite foods, that sort of thing will work with almost everyone.”

Darcy smiled again. “I see. So, you like walking in the woods? What about it do you enjoy?”

“I love smelling the fresh air, seeing the flowers and ferns, the changing colors, and glimpses of beauty so often hid from the rest of the world.”

“Then there are many places at Pemberley you would particularly enjoy. There are hidden little glades in the woods that are just filled with wildflowers. Do you like wildflowers?”

“I actually love them better than cultivated ones. You see, Mr. Darcy, it is not that hard to find things to talk about. It just takes listening closely.”

“Miss Elizabeth, I must truly thank you. I have wondered how Bingley can so easily make acquaintances but now understand. He is a very good listener and has done this almost instinctively. I think perhaps my position, and its relative isolation, has caused me to lack that skill. Now I have something tangible to remedy that lack, and it is thanks to your advice. Perhaps this should be added to our list of qualifications for being deemed accomplished.”

“You are most welcome. I would think that dinners like this, or similar evenings, will make practice easier than balls would. That seems to be my aunt’s thinking. She is having us attend a few small gatherings first, as well as making calls on some of her friends, to improve our skills before the larger festivities.”

“I will remember that for Georgiana.” As the women were preparing to leave, he added, “I look forward to seeing your progress through the Season.”

“You are staying in town?”

“Yes. Now that Georgiana is settled in school, I have no real excuse for not attending. My aunt made it clear that I should be here, so here I am, at least for as long as my cousins are home.”

While the men enjoyed their port, the ladies settled to coffee, tea, or conversation in the withdrawing room. Miss Bingley made some effort to become acquainted with some of the other younger women. Mrs. Gardiner introduced her three nieces to many of the other matrons. As Anne was the best listener of the lot, she quickly became very popular with these older women. Since many had daughters already out, and not yet married, Jane was less popular because of her beauty. Elizabeth was deemed less a threat than Jane, but all three were found to be perfectly acceptable.

As far as Mrs. Gardiner was concerned, this was important, as she wanted all three invited to parties these matrons would be hosting. They were not necessarily of the highest rank, but they were popular hostesses and would provide multiple opportunities for her nieces to extend their acquaintance. Unfortunately for Caroline, she concentrated on meeting the other debutantes rather than the matrons. It would take her longer to be invited to more select events due to this omission.

When the men rejoined the women, Elizabeth smiled to notice Darcy attempting to make small talk with one of the matrons who did not have a daughter to marry off. She supposed it was better to practice on someone who did not have him an interest in him for a daughter or niece. As he passed by her after the effort he murmured, “You give very good advice, Miss Elizabeth. My thanks.”

“You are indeed welcome, sir.”

Chapter 18

After breakfast the next morning, Anne asked to speak privately with Mrs. Gardiner. They went to the library to be undisturbed. “You know of my disappointment two years ago. I am not sure you are aware that it was Captain Wentworth to whom I was engaged although you may have guessed. We have managed to have a little discourse and realize that our feelings are still much as they were. He has asked to call upon me today and escort me to the park, weather permitting, so that we might talk freely. May I have your permission?”

“Your feelings are unchanged?”

“If anything, they are even stronger than they were. I gave him up because I thought it was the proper thing to do for his career. I hoped to get past those feelings, but I find that he still fills my heart.”

“A footman must attend the two of you.”

“Of course.”

“Very well, yes, you have my permission. Are you prepared for your father’s disapprobation should you become betrothed again?”

“I have that whether or not I marry Captain Wentworth. Father cares only for the Elliot name, not for me as a person. Since I do not think you will cut me off, I care not what Father says.”

“And what of Lady Russell? You write her regularly and are still close. Was she not also against the match?”

“I think she will accept it, should it come to pass. She wanted safety and security for me and could not see that with the Captain. However, she knows I have little with my family either.”

“I see you have thought it all out.”

“It is all I have been thinking of for some days. I would be very happy if he would offer for me again.”

“I wish you luck, my dear.” Mrs. Gardiner gave Anne a hug as both moved back to the parlor to await callers. Mary practiced the piano as the others sat at embroidery talking about the dinner the previous evening. As Mrs. Gardiner and Anne returned, Jane and Elizabeth smiled at them but were polite enough not to enquire about what had required privacy.

A short time later, Captain Wentworth was shown into the parlor. After greetings, he asked Mrs. Gardiner, “I wonder if I might steal your niece away for a walk in the park?”

“Yes, of course you may. Our footman will attend you in case either of you need anything,” answered Mrs. Gardiner. Although Wentworth was surprised at the chaperone, he nodded agreement. As Anne went for her wraps, he awaited her in the lobby. She took his arm as they descended the steps followed discretely by the footman.

Inside, Elizabeth asked, “Does this mean what I think it means?”

Mrs. Gardiner smiled. “Lizzy, what do you think it means?”

“That he is paying court to Anne, of course.”

“Perhaps it does. He did ask to call upon her to talk privately as they walked. I am sure we will know soon enough.”

Jane added, “How exciting for Anne if he is seriously interested. He seems a very nice man.”

Elizabeth added, “Yes, he does.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “And he meets your uncle’s criteria. Now the question will be, does he meet Anne’s?”

Soon other visitors called upon them, and the next hour was filled with small talk and some gossip. Neither Elizabeth nor Jane cared for the gossip, but they did enjoy becoming better acquainted with both the matrons and their daughters who had called.

As they strolled down the street toward the park, Anne said, “I am glad the sun decided to shine today. It would have been hard to wait to have this conversation.”

“Agreed. I did not want to wait any longer. Miss Elliot, as I wrote, I find my feelings for you as strong as they ever were. But, I really need to understand your reasoning two years ago. I know you tried to explain, but I was simply too angry to listen. Well, now I am ready to hear.”

Anne was silent for a moment gathering her thoughts. “As you know, my father was very opposed as was my sister. Their arguments were unimportant as they were all about name and connections. However, Lady Russell had what I thought was a good argument about it being for your good that we postpone our marriage. Her arguments about it being hardly capable of success, I discounted. I knew she wanted what she thought best for me, and someone yet to make his fortune would not meet that requirement. However, she did argue that, since you would have to return to sea soon, if not immediately after our marriage, and that you would be constantly worrying about me, to the detriment of your concentration and ability to perform, well, and that worried me. I always knew you would be successful. To be so, you would have to take risks. What if worry for me caused you to be more cautious, too cautious, and thus caused you or those you commanded more risk? We needed more time which we did not have in order for us to ensure that these sorrows would not come to pass. This was what I was trying to say. I did not want to break off the engagement, but merely to wait to marry until after that tour. Also, now that I am of age, Father’s opposition becomes irrelevant. I believe that since Lady Russell wants me to be happy, she would ultimately come to appreciate you.”

“You were not asking to break if off, merely to postpone the wedding?”

“Yes. However, I hurt you, so you were unable to understand what I was asking.”

“So, if I were to ask you to resume the engagement, you would say?”

“Yes, without hesitation.”

“Anne Elliot, would you do me the very great honor to consent to become Mrs. Wentworth?”

“Yes, I would, most happily.”

“I guess we are both fortunate that Captain Fitzwilliam asked me to join him in town this leave.”

“We both owe him a debt of gratitude. So, now what?”

“I am not sure. Would you prefer to marry here in London or from Kellynch?”

“I would prefer here. I will, of course, invite Father and my sisters, but I do not even know if they would attend. Lady Russell would. It is probable the Musgroves would too. I correspond regularly with both Lady Russell and Mrs. Musgrove. My grandparents will want to meet you.”

“I look forward to meeting your grandparents. Do you want a long engagement? My preference is for a short one. I want some time with you as my wife before I return to sea.”

“A short engagement will be preferable.”

“I would like to get a special license, in part to show your father and Lady Russell that I am on the way to success.”

“If we marry soon, where would we live?”

“I would like to take you on a wedding trip. I believe Lady Fitzwilliam would allow us to remain with her after our return until I go back to sea. A bigger question is, would you like to travel with me as my sister does with her husband?”

“I think I would prefer that. I would worry about you if left behind.”

“So, how about three weeks from today? Would that be sufficient time?”

Anne blushed. “I think it would be more than sufficient. Shall we go talk to my aunt?” They turned back to the Gardiners with the footman following discretely behind.

As they entered the parlor, Anne was relieved to see that, for the moment, all the visitors had departed. The others rose and curtsied upon greeting Wentworth. Anne cleared her throat and said, “I have news. A couple of years ago, Captain Wentworth and I were betrothed. Although the betrothal ended, the attraction never did. I am happy to announce that we will be married three weeks from today. I would ask for your assistance in making that happen.”

All hugged Anne and shook hands with the Captain in congratulations. Mrs. Gardiner went out for a moment to indicate that they would receive no more visitors for the remainder of the Captain’s visit.

Elizabeth said, “Anne, how fortunate that we encountered the captains at the bookstore.”

“Yes, it might have taken much longer to come to agreement if we had not been so often in company together.”

Jane said, “I am so happy for you both. Of course, we will be happy to help you make this happen.”

Mrs. Gardiner returned and said, “Captain, do you want to join us in planning?”

“Not particularly. I would rather go for the special license, reserve the church, and begin making arrangements for a wedding trip. I will be asking Captain Fitzwilliam to stand up with me. Is there anything else you need of me?”

Mrs. Gardiner smiled. “Just your presence at the event. You do not need anyone’s permission other than Anne’s, but I think my husband would appreciate a word. Would you like to join us for dinner today? It is a family dinner. We have a soiree to attend this evening. You may join us if you like.”

“Then, I will agree to both.”

“I will send a note to my parents who will want to meet you as soon as that can be arranged.”

“I will make myself available. I can speak with Mr. Gardiner when I join you later today.”

After he left, the women set to planning. Anne indicated that she would prefer that her grandfather walk her down the aisle although she would invite her father to attend. Since he and Elizabeth would likely be in town anyway, she thought they would probably attend. However, Mary would probably be unable to get leave from school.

After the basics were completed, Anne turned to Mary. “Mary, would you do me the very great honor to be my attendant at the wedding? I know you are not really out yet, but you could be if you really wanted. It would make me very happy if you would.”

Mary was speechless for a moment. “Are you serious? Why would you want me?”

As both Jane and Elizabeth smiled at her response, Anne answered. “Because you are one of my closest friends. It would make me very happy to have you help me on that day.”

With a big smile, Mary said, “Then I would be most honored to stand up with you. I can hardly believe you would want me.”

“Thank you.”

By the time Wentworth returned for dinner, a general plan for the big day was in place. He affirmed that they had the church on the designated morning, so once Mr. Gardiner joined them, all plans were finalized for the wedding. Mr. Gardiner and Wentworth spent a few minutes in private conversation with Gardiner providing his approval even though not required. Anne determined that she did not want a new gown for the day but would wear one of her current favorites. Over dinner, they discussed those plans so both men would be aware. Captain Wentworth would accompany Anne and Mrs. Gardiner to the Stevenson’s home the next day to secure approval of the grandparents.

On the ride to the soiree, Wentworth sat across from Anne. “Miss Elliot, would you and your cousins attend me tomorrow morning and help in selecting a ring after we visit your grandparents? I have found one I think you would like, but I need your approval. And I am given to understand that women enjoy such an activity.”

“I think I speak for my cousins when I say yes. I know we have no other engagements in the morning.”

Wentworth and Anne savored the evening. None of the Fitzwilliams were at the event, nor were Darcy or the Bingleys, so none of their closest friends were there to share the happy news. However, when Wentworth returned home that evening, he updated his hosts about his news. As he suspected, Lady Fitzwilliam was quick to offer to host the happy couple after their wedding trip for the remainder of the season or until his return to sea. Captain Fitzwilliam was proud to be able to stand up with his friend at the wedding.

Chapter 19

While waiting for Captain Wentworth to appear the next morning, the ladies addressed invitations to family and friends. When Wentworth arrived, Anne and Mrs. Gardiner escorted him to the Gardiner carriage for the ride to the Stevenson’s. Jane and Elizabeth would remain home until the others returned from the visit. Then, they and Mary would join the Captain and Anne in the search for an appropriate ring.

As they pulled away from the house, Wentworth asked, “Will Lady Stevenson object as Sir Walter did?”

Mrs. Gardiner answered, “I suspect not. She will be more interested in you as a man. And Sir James will probably ask more pertinent questions than Sir Walter did. He claims he learned his lessons from the ones he did and did not ask for my older sister, so my younger sister and I made more congenial matches. Elizabeth had not realized quite how narrow Sir Walter’s interests are until after their marriage.”

Wentworth laughed. “So, they will not care that Wentworth is not an old ‘name?’ And they will likely not object to the navy?”

“Probably not.”

Anne added, “I think they will want to ensure that we will be able to find some measure of happiness together.” About this, Anne proved correct.

Once introductions were complete, Lady Stevenson and Sir James took turns to interrogate Wentworth. She asked of his childhood and family. He asked of his command and naval companions. By the end of the visit, both were satisfied. Sir James was particularly pleased at being asked to escort the bride to the altar and gratefully accepted that commission. As they prepared to leave, Lady Stevenson said, “Elizabeth has written that she and her father will be here as usual in another week. I will invite them, you, and a few friends to dinner to show support for the marriage. I do not say that will reconcile them to the relationship, but it will mean they will be unable to avoid an acknowledgement of the situation. He is petty enough that he might have done so. Anne, please send me a list of other friends to invite to this dinner. I would truly like it to be a celebration for the two of you.”

Both thanked her and assured her that a short list would be forthcoming.

Lady Stevenson then continued, “May I host the wedding breakfast here?”

Anne replied, “Thank you for the invitation. However, Aunt Madeline and I discussed particulars and would like to hold it at Gracechurch Street. It is now my home, after all, and I really would like to celebrate at home. It is very kind of you to offer, though.”

Captain Wentworth added, “Yes, it is. I will always remember and appreciate your kindness.”

As they returned to the Gardiner’s home, Wentworth said, “Mrs. Gardiner, thank you for escorting us. I am grateful that Anne has family like yours she can turn to in need. I am honored your mother wants to provide a celebratory dinner for us.”

“My mother is not the easiest person to please, but she has a strong sense of family and duty. Once the nuptials take place, you are part of the family to which she is fiercely loyal. However, it also means you might have some more connections to call upon should you need them as Sir James is well respected.”

“That is good to know should I ever need to use those connections.”

Mrs. Gardiner was replaced by Jane, Elizabeth, and Mary when they reached Gracechurch Street. At first, Mary had not planned to join them, but Anne had insisted. She had spent a great deal of time with Mary and wanted her to participate in this ring-choosing outing. Understanding how easy it was to be overlooked, Anne wanted to ensure that Mary was no longer overlooked since she would be the attendant at her wedding. Her sisters were in complete agreement.

Once the carriage was underway, Elizabeth asked, “So, how was it at the Stevenson’s?”

Anne smiled while Wentworth replied, “They might be put to questioning prisoners to gain information. Both are very good at it. They have decided to host a dinner to celebrate, so I think that means I am accepted.”

“Grandfather approves and Grandmother accepts, which, I think, is the most that could be expected. She plans to invite Father and Elizabeth to the dinner so that they are forced to accept the situation publicly. She is a shrewd strategist.”

Jane asked, “Surely that isn’t necessary? Won’t your father be pleased?”

Wentworth answered in a falsely upper crust accent, “The Elliot name should be sullied by an alliance with that of Wentworth.” He continued in his normal voice, “At least, that is my understanding.”

Anne added, “My father is, perhaps, too aware of perceived rank and status for comfort. I do not think he would publicly cut us, though.”

Elizabeth asked shrewdly, “You think your sister might, though, don’t you?”

“Perhaps if Grandmother did not force her hand as she plans. I am grateful to have her on my side and not against us. Her acceptance will make it much easier for us.”

The group spent a pleasant hour perusing the selection of rings. Although there were some designated for wedding rings, Anne finally selected one that was simpler and plainer than those. It was in the group of jewelry that Wentworth had thought she would appreciate. She selected a plain band of rose gold with a delicate tracery of filigree as a wedding band, and one that matched it with a small pearl to denote the betrothal. That Wentworth put on her finger immediately after concluding the purchase. Although men did not always wear a ring, Wentworth planned to do so, so the girls helped Anne find a plain one that complemented hers. Wentworth took charge of both wedding bands which would be stowed safely until the wedding. As a reward for a job well done, he treated them to biscuits and chocolate before returning them home.

As they sat enjoying their beverage, Mary said quietly to Anne, “Thank you so much for including me. I do not usually enjoy shopping. Perhaps that has been because my inclinations differ from my mother’s. This was so pleasant however, with all the teasing and joking. Your friendship has meant so much to me. And now Lizzy and Jane are much better friends as well. How can I ever thank you?”

Anne smiled, placed her hand atop Mary’s and gave it a squeeze, and replied, “By making a life of your choosing and not that of your mother’s.”

To the rest of the group, she spoke a little louder. “Thank you all for joining us in this search for a ring. It is lovely to have family who is happy for me. You are all more than cousins now, you are truly my sisters.”

Jane replied, “We loved being able to help. Family can certainly be a wonderful asset to us, can it not? I am certainly grateful that you are part of our family. Captain Wentworth will be a very interesting addition.”

Elizabeth added, “Yes, he will. Now we have someone to watch for in the papers once he returns to sea. Such stories you will have to tell us when we visit in the future, Anne. It will be wondrous.”

Mrs. Gardiner admired the engagement token as they sat in the parlor after their return. Wentworth would place an announcement in the papers that day, so this would be the last day of any secrecy surrounding the betrothal. To the friends that visited that day, Anne shared her news. With those that were merely polite acquaintances, she waited. They would find out soon enough.

That evening, they attended the first dance at Almack’s. Anne attended as she had promised Lady Sefton, but she danced only a couple of sets. Jane and Elizabeth were very popular and able to dance almost every one. Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner kept an amused eye on their nieces as they chatted with other chaperones on the sidelines. Anne managed to engage the attention of a couple of very awkward young men and kept them talking as a way to avert unwanted attention from other possible suitors. After they had been talking for some time, she ‘accidentally’ informed them of the announcement of her engagement being in the papers the next day. She wished them well in their own search and promised to introduce them to her friends should they encounter each other in the future.

Jane was very much in demand. Her pleasing personality and looks functioned as if a magnet for the young men at the dance. When she first entered, Lady Sefton introduced a couple of young men, but others thronged to the Gardiners requesting an introduction. Jane was unaware of the stir she caused due to her modesty. Elizabeth however, watched the immediate success of her sister with a smile. She was surprised that, shortly thereafter, she too was thronged with a variety of young men requesting dances. She had never recognized her own beauty being reassured constantly that her own looks were nothing when compared with Jane. It was gratifying to find out that she was also attractive, just in a different way than Jane.

Both Jane and Elizabeth were grateful for the practice in making small talk. Some of the young men were very tongue-tied, and their new-found skill in eliciting responses helped them further these awkward conversations. Their skill at conversation ensured that they would remain popular. While the dancing was enjoyable, many of the conversations bordered on the inane. However, all three girls enjoyed the evening. As they journeyed home, Mr. Gardiner asked, “Are you all happy to have attended?”

Anne said, “I am glad I was able to come, at least this one time. It truly is a spectacle and should be experienced at least once. However, I am also glad not to need to attend again. I am sure Captain Wentworth would not appreciate me dancing with all these other men on a regular basis.”

Jane said, “I found all the gentlemen quite nice. Of course, dancing is always fun, so that was good. The Ladies ensured that we met a variety of men, all of whom seem to be very respectable.”

Elizabeth added, “Well, if they are going to introduce them, they would have to be, wouldn’t they? However, I agree with Anne, the spectacle was fun. I also agree with Jane, we met many interesting young men. There were far more here tonight than even live in Meryton.”

Jane agreed, “That is true. We could probably randomly select one and find someone eligible. Elizabeth and I have a friend who thinks happiness or success in marriage is entirely random and any eligible match should work. I am sure she would think the choices here would all suit.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “Perhaps they would be eligible, but I think you would want to know them first to see if you could be happy together. I do not believe it is quite so random as your friend believes.”

Mr. Gardiner added, “One can always choose to make the best of any situation, but we would prefer that you find one that has a reasonable chance of helping you find happiness.”

Anne said, “And for that, we are all grateful.”

Mr. Gardiner continued, “If any call on you in the next few days, you can be sure that I will have them investigated as I have your other friends. We will do whatever we can to ensure that happiness.”

Mrs. Gardiner smiled and added, “And there is always next week’s dance as well as our other activities this week. We will be very busy.”


Chapter 20

During breakfast the next morning, Mary heard all about the night at Almack’s. She was storing up information for her own season to come and was pleased to hear of her sisters’ and cousin’s successes. When there was a break in the stories, Mr. Gardiner said, “If you could stop for one moment. There is something of import here in the paper.” That got everyone’s attention. “It says, ‘Captain Frederick Wentworth of His Majesty’s Navy is pleased to announce that Miss Anne Elliot, lately of Kellynch in Somerset and currently of London, has agreed to become Mrs. Wentworth in a ceremony to be performed’ and then the particulars. I expect you will have a number of curious visitors today. No mention of the family except for that of Kellynch. I wonder whether Sir Walter will appreciate it or see it as an affront?”

Anne laughed. “That is an excellent question. We will find out when they arrive next week, unless I get a note before then. He is so dilatory a correspondent that I do not think even the announcement of my wedding that I sent him will cause him to write me. Elizabeth might, but probably not. I am sure that Lady Russell and Mrs. Musgrove will write, though. I am curious to see what they say.”

While the girls were eating, Rachel practiced her piano, happy that her cousins let her go first. She ceded her place to Jane, who was followed by Elizabeth, and finally Mary. As Mary finished, the hour for callers approached, so she quickly retired to the schoolroom and her studies. She was happy that today was not a day when Mr. Bosworth was expected. She wanted to be nowhere near the parlor today. It would be far too busy.

Mary was proved correct; the parlor was busy for every moment of calling hours. While most were acquaintances come to congratulate Miss Elliot, others were men introduced at Almack’s the previous evening who wanted to further the acquaintance with Miss Bennet or Miss Elizabeth. Both took time to form a deeper acquaintance with those callers. Still later, Mr. Bingley, Miss Bingley, and Mrs. Hurst called, ostensibly to congratulate Anne. Bingley was still more interested in visiting with Miss Bennet, but first he did proffer his congratulations.

“Captain Wentworth is a very personable gentleman. You must be so pleased.”

“Thank you, Mr. Bingley, I am. It was a happy chance that brought us together again here in London.”

Caroline asked, “Oh, have you known the Captain long?”

“I met him shortly after my Season a couple of years ago. We are lucky that Captain Fitzwilliam is hosting him and thus reintroduced us.”

Seeing that Caroline was curious about the acquaintance, Elizabeth cut in, “It has been a happy Season already and is just beginning. Miss Bingley, we have not seen you in a while. I hope you have been well.”

“It appears we have traveled in different circles these past few days, that is all. Yes, I am well. I understand you attended Almack’s last night. How did you find it?”

Jane answered, “It was quite crowded for this early in the season. We all had a pleasant time. I was surprised that we did not see you there.”

Caroline frowned. “Oh, I do not expect to attend after all. However, it is of no matter. So you all met many promising gentlemen?” Although she had expected admittance as a matter of course, she had not received an invitation. It rankled greatly that they had not accepted her.

Bingley said, “I am sure you found many new acquaintances as a result.”

Anne said, “Yes, we did. The Ladies are careful to make appropriate introductions. They did not know of my betrothal before, but I indicated to them that I had come to an agreement only this week. They offered their congratulations and introduced me to a couple of awkward younger men who are not particularly good conversationalists. Perhaps they will improve once they have some small success. Of course, my cousins were far more successful. We have had some interesting callers today.”

Louisa could see that Caroline did not appreciate that. Before an unfortunate outburst could take place, she said, “That is wonderful for your family. Are you attending the ball at the Raynor’s tomorrow? Their balls always offer a wonderful entertainment. Mr. Hurst particularly appreciates the food, but they also have first rate musicians.”

Anne said, “Yes, we are also invited. I am happy they offer excellent musicians. While last night’s were excellent, I have attended other balls that were graced with lesser musicians and found it hard to attend to the music. Mrs. Raynor and Mrs. Gardiner have been close friends for many years. Happily, Captain Wentworth is also invited, so I anticipate a nice time.”

During previous discussions, Bingley had already secured the supper dance at this ball with Jane. He politely asked for sets after supper with Anne and Elizabeth. More mention of Almack’s caused Caroline to become angry that she could not attend while the Bennets could. She was not sure if she was pleased they would be at the Raynor’s or not. She knew she must keep an eye on her brother’s burgeoning interest in Miss Bennet or she might be in their company more than she wished.

Elizabeth had simply enjoyed watching Jane and Bingley who were oblivious to anyone else in the room for most of the visit. Inwardly, she smirked at Miss Bingley’s obvious discomfort at not attending Almack’s. She finally joined in the conversation, asking Mrs. Hurst, “Are you also well acquainted with the Raynors?”

Louisa answered, “Mr. Hurst and Mr. Allen Raynor have been friends for many years. I first met them shortly before my marriage. They are a very nice family.”

Elizabeth continued, “Miss Bingley, have you had a chance to meet them yet?”

“Yes, we have called there a few times. Miss Raynor seems a nice young woman.”

“Although my aunt has known Mrs. Raynor for some time, the rest of us met her son and daughter for the first time at Almack’s last night. Happily, they were among our callers earlier. I look forward to becoming better acquainted with them.”

Through an obviously false smile, Caroline asked, “Did many of your dance partners pay calls today?”

Anne answered, “We were pleased that quite a few did. We met some very interesting gentlemen. Both Jane and Elizabeth were much admired, of course. Since many of them will be at the ball tomorrow, it should be quite entertaining. Perhaps we can see that you are introduced to some of them if they are not already acquaintances. They seemed quite personable.”

Caroline smiled tightly and replied, “Thank you. I am sure that would be very welcome.”

With more true gratitude, Louisa added, “Yes, it would. It is always helpful to extend our acquaintance circle. Who knows what diamond in the rough one might find?”

By the time they left, Caroline was very dissatisfied. It was obvious to her that she would have real competition from both Miss Bennet and Miss Elizabeth. They had obviously already had some measure of success at Almack’s or they would not have had dance partners call upon them today. Charles was obviously smitten with Miss Bennet, so she would likely have to spend time not on the dance floor in Miss Bennet’s vicinity. A better option would be to spend most of the time dancing. Caroline hoped she had made enough acquaintances that this would be a viable choice.

Just after the Bingleys left, Wentworth, the Fitzwilliam brothers, and Darcy all arrived. Darcy and the Fitzwilliams offered their congratulations to Anne as Wentworth went immediately to sit at her side. The other three sat nearer Jane and Elizabeth to talk as Wentworth and Anne had a more private conversation.

Major Fitzwilliam began, “So, how did you ladies enjoy Almack’s?”

Jane said, “It was tremendous fun.”

Elizabeth said, “Of course, Jane was very much in demand. However, the Ladies saw to it that all of us were well entertained, even Anne. Anne explained about the betrothal, and the Ladies introduced her to young men who were too awkward and shy to converse with the rest of us. Of course, Anne did an excellent job of helping them relax and talk somewhat intelligently. I think she actually enjoyed her dances with them.”

Darcy said, “I have attended Almack’s only a couple of times just before my father’s illness. I confess I found it somewhat overwhelming.”

Elizabeth said, “Since you do not enjoy small talk, I can appreciate that. Talking during the set is a required art there. Luckily, we met a few people who seemed interesting. At least some of them will be at the Raynor’s ball tomorrow. Are you gentlemen attending?”

Captain Fitzwilliam answered, “We are. We knew that Miss Elliot was invited, so Wentworth must go. We all decided to go together, which has greatly pleased Mother. It will be quite a crush, so as you might guess, Darcy was not too keen, but we’ve convinced him. Speaking of that, Miss Elizabeth, could I claim a set?”

“Would the second be acceptable? My first is already claimed.”

“Thank you. It would.”

Darcy quickly asked for one and was granted the third, and Major Fitzwilliam the fourth. Jane was also asked by all three gentlemen, as was Anne. Wentworth joined the throng asking for sets with his future cousins. With the other visitors that day, most of their sets were already claimed. This ensured a fun evening even before it began.

While the others chatted, Wentworth and Anne discussed the wedding announcement and reaction of various friends and family. Lady Stevenson’s dinner would take place the following Tuesday since Anne’s father and sister were expected to arrive on Saturday. It would give them time to get settled before facing the rest of the family in town. They talked of the dinner and of handling the reactions of Sir Walter and Elizabeth. Wentworth was unhappy that Anne would once again face censure from her father, but she assured him that it was unimportant. Since she was so little considered at Kellynch, their reaction was irrelevant.

The men left after a short visit in order that the family might prepare for that evening’s entertainment, which was a dinner party at another friend’s house. Earl Nelson was a close friend of Mr. Gardiner and had invited the family to a dinner party for that evening. The cousins would have the opportunity to see their friends again as they were also invited. However, Bingley and Wentworth were not in such august circumstances and would not attend. The Bingleys and Hursts were at a party in another part of London. During the Nelson dinner party, the few remaining sets at the Raynor’s ball were claimed for all three cousins. None would need to stand around talking and wondering if they would be asked to dance. Even Anne was finding it fun to be so popular. She was also the recipient of many good wishes on her engagement.

When they returned home after the dinner, Mary joined them as they relaxed after changing. Elizabeth said to her, “Mary, it has been so interesting to see how close Mama came to giving us good advice in attracting suitors. It seems her ideas have some merit, but they also need to be tempered down somewhat. For example, we absolutely need something interesting to talk about, but we don’t need to keep our own opinions about things to ourselves and only agree with the gentlemen.”

Anne added, “Indeed, it seems like those men worth knowing like that we have informed opinions.”

Jane said, “So, it is very good that you are extending your studies into new areas. It will give you many more interesting things to speak about when your time comes.”

“Well, that is reassuring. From Mama’s complaints, I was afraid I would never be able to speak to a gentleman without chasing him away.”

Elizabeth said, “Also, I have formed some opinions on dress. You know how Mama always wants us to add lace, and perhaps make the neckline more daring?”

“Yes, she has talked of little else since Jane was old enough to attend a dance.”

“She is correct that there are some men who seem to appreciate such, however, there seem to be many more who notice nothing about a woman’s dress as long as it is discreet. When they notice because of excess, they seem to criticize and think less of the woman. While they are critical, though, they still seem to look. From what I can tell, they do not appreciate in a potential wife what they may enjoy looking at in someone else.”

Anne added, “I believe Lizzy is correct. Most men enjoy looking at a pretty woman. In a wife, they don’t want someone who appears ‘fast’ or too worldly. Your sister Jane is a perfect example-she is always dressed perfectly and, of course, is quite beautiful too. While your mother often criticized Lizzy, she is just as pretty, in a different way, and is always well-dressed as well. With a happy personality, it seems these are what attract most men.”

Jane added, “While how we appear is the first attraction, it is who we are on closer examination that will matter. After all, none of them will seek us out because of our dowries. Since we are all looking for men we can respect, they will be men who want more from a wife than just good looks and money. They will want a partner and friend. Now that you are smiling more, you will be far more approachable when you come out.”

Mary blushed at the compliment and said, “So, have you two met any of these potentials?”

Jane blushed as Elizabeth said, “It is possible. We have both met quite a few gentlemen who might fit that description. Even though Charlotte thinks happiness in marriage is entirely chance, it truly is more likely if we have some common interests. What is so nice is that there seem to be many from whom we might find someone, unlike in Meryton, where there are so very few.”

Anne added, “I can promise you that it will be so for you as well. Also, this is very different from my own experience after my presentation, and this is because of the friends of our aunt and uncle. My father’s circle of friends is very limited and had no real possible suitors for me. I think it may be why my sister is having so much trouble finding one. Here with Aunt Madeline, with her far greater circle of friends and acquaintances, you will meet many different gentlemen. Even had I not come to an agreement with Captain Wentworth, I think I might have met someone suitable while assisting your sisters this year. I am sure when you are ready, you will be able to find someone you will enjoy.”

“Thank you all for your words of comfort and support. I will admit that Mama had me fearful of what might happen, but you are helping me feel some hope for the future.”

As she prepared for bed that night, Mary pondered the words of her sisters and cousin. Now that Mama was at a distance, and having been the recipient of many positive comments lately, Mary was able to see that her mother was not the best judge of Mary’s prospects. Mrs. Bennet favored Jane because of her typical English beauty, where both she and Lizzy were much darker than Mrs. Bennet preferred. It was comforting to hear that there were gentlemen who would likely appreciate her, which was contrary to all her mother had so far said. Perhaps moving into the social whirl was not as bad as she feared. She was still grateful that she could wait a year or more before attempting the process though. She was finding study surprisingly welcome and challenging. Even after returning home to study on her own next year, she was really anticipating more learning. Society could wait.

Chapter 21

After a quick trip to the modiste to procure a gown for Mary for the wedding, the family at Gracechurch Street spent the next day at home reading, playing the piano, and receiving callers. She did not want something showy, but Mrs. Gardiner insisted on something special. They would have the first fitting on Saturday with the gown complete the following week.

Mr. Gardiner had cleared his schedule, both in chambers and at the business, so he could enjoy a quiet day before the Rayner’s ball. Since this would be a major event on the calendar for the girls, he wanted to come to it refreshed rather than rattled by problems as was often his lot. He was serious about both his caseload and his business and did not want either to interfere today.

Mr. Gardiner and Mary waited together in the foyer for Mrs. Gardiner and the young ladies as the carriage drew up to take them to the Raynor’s. As they descended the stairs, Mary exclaimed, “You all look absolutely wonderful.”

Mr. Gardiner concurred, “Indeed. I will be extremely happy to escort such beauty.”

As they left and bade Mary farewell, she instructed them, “Be sure to remember all your partners and have a good story to tell me tomorrow. I want to hear everything.” They all laughed and assured her they would. Mary would not wait up for them but would be in bed at her normal time. She would probably hear them come in, but would not hear the stories until they arose the next day.

Mrs. Gardiner looked quite complacent as she contemplated her nieces during the carriage ride. Mary was correct, they all looked quite beautiful. Even better, they were women of whom she was justly proud. Anne’s engagement had added vibrancy to her countenance. Even if her father could not see it, it was apparent to Madeline that Anne, while still quiet, was a very handsome young woman. She was pleased that Captain Wentworth appreciated Anne.

They arrived in good time to visit with a number of acquaintances before the dancing began. As the musicians tuned up, Allen Raynor approached Elizabeth. “Miss Elizabeth, I am so pleased to see you again. Thank you for agreeing to open the ball with me. I enjoyed our set at Almack’s very much and have been anticipating your witty repartee all day.”

“You are too kind, Mr. Raynor. It looks like your mother has been very successful in her quest for a large crowd. As busy as it is now, what will it be like later when the latecomers arrive?”

“A crush, as usual, I suspect. Mother always enjoys having a good turnout.” As the music was starting, he offered her his arm and they moved into the set. They saw the other girls also claimed by their partners. Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner joined this first set as well. When the Fitzwilliams, Darcy, and Wentworth entered shortly thereafter, they noticed their partners for the next set already on the floor. Darcy, in particular, noticed the easy way that Raynor and Elizabeth seemed to converse. He realized that he was coming to greatly enjoy her easy camaraderie and wondered if it could be something more. As he watched her with Raynor, he realized that she had that same attitude with most men of her acquaintance. Perhaps she was not flirting, after all. Perhaps she was just naturally vivacious and charming.

Having watched Elizabeth closely in her set with Raynor, when Darcy claimed her, he made more of an effort to converse than was his custom. “Do the musicians measure up to your standards, Miss Elizabeth?”

She laughed and replied, “I believe they are quite good by anyone’s standards. I know they are much better than they were at Almack’s, and I thought those were good. Assemblies at home cannot come close to having such good musicians. What do you think of them?”

“I agree that they are good. Mrs. Raynor always manages to engage the best, so it is not a punishment to listen to them as it might be at some balls.”

“Do you generally attend many balls?”

“I attended quite a few before my father’s passing. Since then, I have limited it to two or three each season if I come to London at all. Then, I generally escape back to Pemberley. My aunt is pleased that I have agreed to stay longer and participate more this season.”

“What is it about the Season that you do not enjoy?”

“There is so little opportunity to really get well acquainted that at times, I feel I am looked at merely as marriage material. There are some very determined Mamas who feel that their daughters would make a wonderful mistress of Pemberley without any reference to what I might be looking for in a partner. I fear I want more than a business arrangement. From our recent conversations, I suspect you may feel the same.”

“You would be correct. However, as I am not an heiress, I do not feel I will be pursued as you seem to have been. So, if you are staying longer, does your aunt feel you will finally be filling that position?”

“I think she hopes that I will, and that this will be a good example to my cousins so that they too will settle down. She frets at the three of us still being single.”

“Perhaps the Captain and Anne marrying will provide that example to Captain Fitzwilliam.”

“Perhaps so, but I fear he is not really ready to settle down.”

As they danced, Darcy marveled at how comfortable he felt in Miss Elizabeth’s company. She did not seem to hold him in any special esteem and treated him as she did his cousins and Wentworth. Happily for his digestion, he had been able to claim her supper set as well. Once they parted, he continued to follow her interactions with her other partners as much as he could without ignoring his own partners.

The Bingleys and Hursts arrived after the second set and thus missed seeing Darcy dancing with Elizabeth. This was good for Miss Bingley’s frame of mind. Darcy had both Jane and Anne to dance with before he was free to greet his friend. Happily for Miss Bingley, she had a number of sets claimed shortly after their arrival. Unhappily for Miss Bingley, she was on the dance floor when Darcy approached Bingley.

“Darcy, I think you have danced more at this dance than any other I’ve attended with you.”

“I promised my aunt I would do so. I always keep my promises if I can.”

They visited for just a moment, as Bingley left to claim a dance. Darcy moved on as well, heading for Mrs. Raynor to compliment her on the ball. When Miss Bingley was finally free again, she noticed that the supper dance was approaching. She was hoping Darcy would come to claim a set, but before she could worry that she had not yet had an opportunity to greet him, she was asked by another acquaintance.

Bingley was finally able to join Jane at the supper set. “Miss Bennet, it is so nice to see you again. May I compliment you on that gown? You look stunning.”

“Thank you Mr. Bingley. Have you enjoyed the ball?”

“We arrived a bit late, but yes, I always love dancing. And you?”

“I have been blessed with excellent partners tonight. Good dancers are always more pleasant than those who step on one’s toes, don’t you think?”

“Of course.” They continued to chat amiably until the music ceased. He offered her is arm as he led her in to supper.

Bingley and Jane took a seat near Caroline, who was escorted by Allen Raynor. Darcy seated Elizabeth in a chair next to Jane. Wentworth and Anne sat across from them. Caroline frowned for a moment to see that Darcy was in company with Miss Elizabeth. She had not even had a chance to talk with him. However, her partner claimed her attention, so she turned to him and tried to exercise her powers of conversation to impress him. Louisa and Hurst joined them shortly thereafter, as Hurst appreciated the supper more than the dance. To Caroline’s dismay, the topics turned to shooting and sport with short forays into food. She blamed Hurst for dominating the conversation. With looks, she tried to get her sister to intervene, but Louisa just ignored the glares. As long as Hurst wasn’t in the card room or drunk, she didn’t care what he spoke of.

The Fitzwilliams soon arrived with their current partners and chose seats near Darcy and Elizabeth. Lady Harriet and Roderick Alleyn also joined them. They all spoke of the ball, the music, the decorations, the food, and when those topics were exhausted before the meal, they moved on to discussions of horses and driving. This portion of the room frequently filled with laughter which caused Caroline to look in that direction with dismay. Her brother was having too much fun, and she had never seen Darcy smile so much. She should be the cause of his smiles, not Miss Elizabeth.

After supper, Darcy managed to join his aunt and thus once again avoid the need to dance with his friend’s sister. She had already proven to be quite clingy, and he had absolutely no desire to encourage her in any way. “Aunt Constance, are you enjoying the ball?”

“I am pleased to see that you have danced quite a lot. So have Richard and Andrew, although they usually do. Yes, I am having a pleasant time. Are you?”

“I would not go so far as to say that, but these new friends we’ve made through Captain Wentworth make it far less of a trial than it has been in the past. I think Wentworth is quite fortunate in his choice of a bride.”

“Miss Elliot is a very nice young woman. I expect that Andrew’s friend will be quite happy. If you enjoy her and her cousins, does that mean you are finally thinking of marrying?”

“I know you just want me to be happy, but I would not go so far as to say that I am ready to make the same move as Wentworth. I will say that both Miss Bennets are a refreshing change from most of the debutantes I have had the misfortune to meet. They do not employ the usual artifice and flattering to try to draw one in. They can be candid and express true opinions, and so far, neither seems to be trying to curry favor with anyone. They seem to be genuinely interested in both life and people.”

“That can be a good start to a healthy relationship.”

“I have at least some hope of us becoming friends. I find I am even comfortable enough to talk about a variety of topics, and you know that is unusual. I would like to have Richard’s ease, but short of that, they both seem to be able to make it easier to converse with strangers. Now, I came this way to see if you would do me the honor. I feel I would enjoy a set with you if you think you could spare me one.”

“I would be honored.”

While Miss Bingley watched, Darcy led his aunt onto the dance floor and seemed to enjoy the set. Meanwhile, another unimportant gentleman to whom she had been introduced earlier, Rupert Findlay, intruded upon her viewing to ask for a set. With some small grace, she accepted and moved onto the floor with him. Bingley continued his sets with the cousins but found that he was unable to obtain a second set with Jane. He decided that when they visited tomorrow, he would confirm his current choice of supper set for the next ball and add the final dance if it were still open. That way, he could ensure that he would be with her twice, and likely would be the last thing she thought of as she left. Yes, that would be a good strategy with the beautiful and very popular Miss Bennet. He could not ask for an early dance as Caroline seemed to want to arrive late at every engagement.

After dancing with his aunt, Darcy danced a couple more sets with the wives of various friends, ladies who were significantly older, but did not have a younger sister or daughter to throw his way. His cousins both danced at some point with Miss Bingley, but Darcy was careful to avoid her the entire evening. Since both were younger sons and not wealthy, Miss Bingley was carefully polite as they might put her in the way of other more appropriate potential suitors, but she was not fawning or overly charming as she tried to be with Darcy.

Wentworth was happy that he danced twice with Anne and was able to spend a considerable amount of time with her. She politely danced a few sets with their various friends, but their engagement served to deflect a number of potential partners to a conversation rather than a dance. Thus Wentworth could stay at her side while they both talked with her would-be partner. Both were aware that at some point, given the rank of so many of the attendees, friendships should be encouraged. These men might at some point be able to help Wentworth advance in his career with the navy.

By evening’s end, although not able to dance with them because all their dances had been claimed before the ball even began, both Elizabeth and Jane had been introduced to a number of even more eligible young men who conversed briefly after the introduction and then made plans to call upon them at the Gardiner’s within the next day or two. Watching the interactions, Mrs. Gardiner commented to her husband, “Edward, have you been watching our girls this evening?”

“Of course. Why do you ask?”

“I cannot tell you how pleased I am at the very positive attention they are generating. Even before the ball, all of their sets had been claimed by very eligible gentlemen. While we have been here, they have been introduced to even more. It appears that their Seasons are going to be very successful.”

“Yes, it does. Well, if you will collect all the names of these potential admirers, I will begin the process of vetting them for the family. I am sure Fanny will be happy to hear of all these possible suitors. Of course, I will not be the one to tell her. Will you?”

“I will leave that to the girls. From what we have seen since Jane was fifteen, it would be better to err on the side of caution rather than tell the full tale of how admired they are.”

“Ah yes, her enthusiasm to see the girls married is quite effusive, is it not?”

“With the entail, she has good cause. At least you and Thomas have ensured that she can still be comfortable no matter what happens in the future. Imagine what she would be like if she had no assurance of a future home and income. I do not think she would have allowed Jane to wait for Lizzy to join her in her Season. She would have tried to marry her off immediately.”

“I am grateful Thomas made an effort to try to help her improve her understanding since Father never bothered. She is not completely unintelligent, just little educated.”

“True. Well, I will get names from the girls in the morning for you to investigate. As far as rumor has it, they all seem to be upstanding gentlemen.”

In the early hours of the morning, carriages arrived to retrieve the attendees. As she relaxed back against the seat cushion, Elizabeth realized that she had truly enjoyed herself. Without her mother’s advice and criticism, a social event like this was much more pleasant. She also recognized that some of the pleasure came from having had enjoyable company the entire time. Although Jane had visited for a few moments with Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley, Elizabeth had not had an opportunity to do more than nod at them from a distance. Miss Bingley was far more pleasant when only viewed and not heard. None of her partners had given her cause to think of them more than any of the others, but over all, she was pleased.

Jane was also quite happy. She, too, had enjoyed all of her partners. As she compared them, she found that Mr. Bingley, Mr. Nelson, Mr. Raynor, and Captain Fitzwilliam interested her more than any of the others she had danced with. While she enjoyed Major Fitzwilliam, she could see that he was not interested in any kind of serious relationship, while all of the others might be and seemed very pleasant.

Mrs. Hurst had enjoyed the ball greatly. She had danced more than usual at such occasions. However, she recognized that, as she was forced to spend more time with her sister, Mr. Hurst tended to imbibe more. She suspected that he found Caroline irritating with her supercilious and fawning attitudes. She wondered if there were a way to temper Caroline’s superior airs so that engagements could be more comfortable and less fraught with tension. Listening to Caroline’s dissection of the ball was quite enlightening. She would have to give that some serious consideration or her own marriage might suffer.

Bingley rode in silence paying very little attention to what Caroline was saying. He loved a good dance and had enjoyed many wonderful partners. He realized that the one he had enjoyed the most was Miss Bennet. He considered their various meetings over the past weeks and decided that perhaps she was someone he should really actively pursue with an eye toward marriage. He found himself feeling very positive when in her company and thought she was quite beautiful.

Hurst was pleased with the food and drink at the ball. He had not enjoyed the time spent around Caroline and recognized that, if he were to spend much time at social functions with her, he would need a great deal of good wine with which to fortify himself. That, in and of itself would not be too bad, but it would negatively impact his ability to play cards. He wondered if there was a way that Caroline might be encouraged to live elsewhere. Perhaps Bingley could lease a place of his own and Caroline could preside. The few months they had all been together had been trying at best and only looked like it would degenerate rapidly if her comments on the evening were any indication.

Caroline carried on a monologue criticizing many of their new acquaintances. Almost every woman encountered at the ball was criticized in one way or another-dress, adornment, hairstyle, dancing ability, conversational style, wit, or intelligence were all lacing. In fact, she was sure that not a single one could truly be called accomplished. As far as the gentlemen were concerned, the discernment of many was called into question since they had not paid homage to her in any form. Only Rupert Findley had asked her to dance a second set. She was unsure whether or not he was sufficiently exalted for her to consider him a potential candidate for marriage. She might ask Charles to find out more about the man.

Darcy realized that he had enjoyed himself more than he had in the past. He recognized that much of that was because he had taken Miss Elizabeth’s gentle criticism to heart and had made a real effort to converse with people to know them better. He was surprised to find that, if he were able to find the correct questions, almost everyone could be an interesting partner, even if they were not the best dancer. He had still avoided most of the eligible young ladies, but his dances with Miss Bennet, Miss Elizabeth, and Miss Elliot had been quite satisfactory. Over all, he thought he preferred the spicy wit of Miss Elizabeth to the placid smiles of Miss Bennet. He would continue to enjoy calling upon them with his cousins and Wentworth.

Chapter 22

Over the next few days, Mrs. Gardiner collected the names of the gentlemen who called and passed them on to Mr. Gardiner to investigate. Most were welcome, but after investigation, there were a handful that Mr. Gardiner met with asking them to refrain from future calls. These few agreed, but just in case, the girls were informed that they should not pursue an acquaintance with the said men. Mr. Gardiner could not designate them gentlemen. The girls solemnly agreed to distance themselves from these men.

The ball was followed up by an evening at the theater with Lady Stevenson. A great many acquaintances stopped by to visit with them during the intermission. Captain Wentworth had joined them, and he and Anne stood to one side watching all the men paying attention to Elizabeth and Jane. He said, “It is like watching bees gathered around a particularly bountiful patch of flowers.”

Anne laughed, “What a good description. Yes, it seems my lovely cousins are well appreciated.”

“As are you, Miss Elliot. I may not buzz as their admirers do, but I am very grateful we have renewed our friendship and betrothal. Are you well ready to face your family? They arrived today, did they not?”

“Yes, to both. The support from the rest of the family has been very gratifying. I can face whatever Father and Elizabeth might do. While I could wish they would be happy, I have no expectations of such.”

“Will you call upon them before the dinner at the Stevenson’s?”

“I think not. If they want to see me, they can visit either Gracechurch Street or grandmother’s. They know we dine with the Stevensons every Sunday and know the Gardiner’s address. I do not expect to see them until Tuesday, though.”

He looked at her with sympathy and replied, “I am sorry for your situation. At least when you finally meet my sister, you know she will appreciate you. You already know my brother respects you, so there is no problem there. I hope that my love can heal your loss of family.”

She smiled and answered, “It already has and, as you know, I was never really part of the family in any case.”

Both Jane and Elizabeth were hard-pressed to speak with every gentleman who called upon them in their box. They were grateful for a private box, as it would have been very inconvenient to receive so many callers on the theater floor. They were quite relieved when the lights flashed to indicate the resumption of the play.

As their admirers exited, Jane said to Mrs. Gardiner, “Aunt Madeline, I am amazed at so many callers. I never anticipated such a reaction.”

“Your modesty becomes you, my dear. You are both very beautiful as well as welcoming, and that is like ambrosia in our world. Most young women are not as kind as you, and their training puts up barriers to better acquaintance. Since you are not fawning or without thoughts or opinions, you are like a breath of fresh air and a novelty.”

Elizabeth said, “I am sure some will decide they prefer those who agree with them on everything, but for now, such admiration is heady stuff. It could easily turn our heads.”

Mr. Gardiner disagreed, “No, you are both too level-headed for that to happen. However, you will find that such popularity is quite fickle. Enjoy it while you can.”

Elizabeth said, “Very well. I will. Since these men are so admiring, it is a nice change from all of Mama’s criticism, and I will enjoy it while I can.”

Lady Stevenson enjoyed watching the variety in the admirers. She determined to discuss them all with her husband before dinner the next day. He would enjoy her impressions.

Sunday dinner at the Stevenson’s was great fun. Mrs. Gardiner told of all the new admirers for both Jane and Elizabeth. Lady Stevenson listened to the descriptions during the soup course and opined, “Well, I was not at all surprised. I knew they were destined to be welcomed by the men. It certainly was fun to watch last night. I am sure there are a number of other debutantes that are very unhappy with you two.”

Mary said, “Surely not. Why would they be?”

Mrs. Gardiner answered, “Jealousy. They would not want others to receive the attentions they felt were their own due, my dear. Not everyone is as happy with others’ success as all of you are, I am afraid.”

Mary said, “Oh, I guess I understand.”

Elizabeth laughed and said, “I am sure most of the admirers will move on to someone else shortly. However, it has certainly been fun this week. Between all these events-the presentation, Almack’s, the ball, the theater, I feel as if my head is in a whirl. Surely, it is because we are relatively unknown that so many are interested.”

Lady Stevenson replied, “Novelty is definitely a part of it. However, the other debutantes are also mostly unknown. I think it is a combination of things-your beauty and poise, your welcoming attitude, and you now have some renown. The most lightweight among them will soon move on, and you can take your time becoming better acquainted with the rest. Anne, I think I will invite Captain Wentworth to join us for dinner in the future. I might have when I met him, but I wanted one more intimate family dinner before doing so. May I send him a note for you to deliver doing so?”

“Of course you may. I am grateful for his future inclusion in these family dinners. I will certainly enjoy having him join us, and the rest of you can become better acquainted.”

Sir James teased, “So Jane and Lizzy, when might we expect to add another gentlemen to our table?”

Both blushed as Jane replied, “I think not for some time. There is no rush, and with so many eligible gentlemen in attendance, we want to take our time in deciding if there is someone we would attach.”

Elizabeth laughed and added, “Please, let us enjoy this sudden popularity. I know I will chase enough of them off soon in any case as they become better acquainted with my impertinent ideas. Let us have at least another month before any further additions need to be made.”

As everyone joined Elizabeth in her laughter, Mary added, “I think I will simply enjoy watching it unfold like some fantastic tale. Surely Mama would love hearing what is really going on.”

Lady Stevenson asked, “So, Mrs. Bennet does not know all that is going on?”

Jane answered, “We felt it prudent to inform Mama of the events we are attending, but not to discuss any admirers that may result until we had agreed to a betrothal. She is so anxious for us to marry that she would write advice on how to secure the attachment to the exclusion of all else.”

Elizabeth added, “We try to write full descriptions of everything without any mention of the gentlemen except to say that we dance or were attended or something similar.”

Mary said, “I do the same in my letters. I mention that there are numerous callers but do not add much more about them. She doesn’t really care about my studies, but Father seems to enjoy hearing about them, so my letters are really for him.”

Lady Stevenson replied, “I think that is a wise strategy.”

Jane added, “Of course, when Mama heard of Anne’s engagement, she was full of concern that I was not already successful. It seems hard for her to be patient with us.”

Lady Stevenson replied, “Keep her well supplied with news but tell her very little. That can often be wise with your friends as well. People love gossip, so supply them with as little real news as possible. That is what keeps society busy.”

Lady Stevenson then proceeded to demonstrate the veracity of her observation by sharing gossip about a variety of their mutual acquaintances. By the time the ladies left the men to their port, all four of the younger women were amazed at what constituted news within the ranks of the first circles.

In the parlor, Lady Stevenson directed them to play for her while they enjoyed their tea. Each played one of her exhibition pieces, including Mary who was not yet playing in public. Lady Stevenson had compliments and suggestions for the three Bennet girls. To Anne, she said, “Anne, I so love to hear you play. It is obvious that you love music. It shows in the feeling behind your playing. Would you favor us with another?”

“I would love to, grandmother. I enjoy playing for an appreciative audience.” Anne actually played three more pieces for her grandmother, not stopping when her grandfather and uncle joined the women during her second piece.

As they were all preparing to leave, Lady Stevenson said to Mrs. Gardiner, “Madeline, I think it is time to bring the children with you each week. There is plenty to keep the youngest ones busy in the nursery, and the older ones are about old enough to suffer their elders with some decorum even if they might not anticipate a good time.”

Mrs. Gardiner responded, “We would love to. You might ask Rachel to play for you. She has been working quite diligently and made great progress. John has too, but not as much as Rachel. We will be starting James on lessons too very soon, and I think seeing his beloved older brother exhibiting would be good for him.”

Lady Stevenson agreed. She received a kiss on the cheek from each as they prepared to bundle up and enter the carriage. They all had enjoyed the break from the busyness of the social scene. As each considered that this was only the first full week of the Season, they found the prospect of unrelenting activity somewhat daunting. How grateful they were to have a respite at the Stevenson’s each week.

Monday found the Bennets, Gardiners, and Anne at another dinner party. Happily, many of their friends were also invited. The Gardiners were visiting with friends as the Bingleys and Hursts arrived. After greeting their hosts, Bingley made a bee-line for Jane. Caroline followed somewhat grumpily in his wake. She did not like that Jane was his first thought. The Hursts trailed behind. As Bingley greeted Jane, all heard, “Hurst, what a surprise. I never expected to run into you here.”

Hurst turned with a close look at the speaker and replied, “Findlay! When did you get back from Sweden?”

“Just last week. I am certainly glad to be back in England.”

“Let me introduce you. This is my wife, Mrs. Hurst, my sister Miss Bingley, and my brother Mr. Bingley. These are our friends Miss Bennet, Miss Elizabeth, and Miss Elliot.”

Findlay replied, “But I met Miss Bingley at the Raynor’s the other evening. Outstanding that she should be the sister of a neighbor. Pleased to meet all of you.”

Hurst explained Findlay was the owner of the neighboring estate in Sussex. He had been aiding the government in some negotiation with Sweden these past three years.

Findlay answered, “Yes, just over three years. My mother’s family had all the appropriate connections, and the government requested my help. I have a good steward, so Mother and I were able to spend the time in Sweden. We had a successful conclusion, so now, I am back in London. Not quite so cold as Stockholm, I must say.”

For the next few moments, they discussed his adventures in Sweden and the travel home, then the larger group broke off into smaller conversations. A moment later, the Alleyns, Fitzwilliams, Wentworth, and Darcy joined the group and further introductions ensued. It turned out that Darcy was also well acquainted with Findlay but his cousins and their friend were not.

As the entire group was seated nearby during dinner, the earlier conversations continued. Although she had not been particularly interested in the tall, blond man when they had danced the previous week, Caroline was gratified that he continued to pay her attention and was not drawn into the net of the Bennet sisters. Thus, she exerted her not inconsiderable charms to attract him as an admirer. He had already enjoyed the conversation during the ball, so it was easy for him to find her an enchanting companion.

Since Bingley was seated at her other side, he was grateful she had someone else to talk with so he could concentrate on Jane. Seeing all the admirers she had already collected, he had realized he would need to exert more effort if he were to be successful in attaching her and winning her hand.

Darcy was pleased to be seated next to Anne, but dismayed at his other partner. As they sat, he greeted her, “Miss Arbuthnot, it is nice to see you. I do not think our paths have crossed in some time.”

“Oh, Mr. Darcy, it is wonderful to see you again. How very busy you must be managing that enormous estate and caring for your young sister. I wonder you have any time for socializing. We have missed you in Derbyshire this past shooting season.”

“Yes, I was at my estate in Scotland this year. I had been away too long.” Luckily for Darcy, Anne asked him a question and he could turn his attention the other direction for a few moments. Miss Arbuthnot was the daughter of one of his Derbyshire neighbors. She had been ‘out’ for three years, avidly pursuing Darcy for all of them. She envisioned herself the next mistress of Pemberley and was assiduous in her pursuit any time they met. Just then, Major Fitzwilliam demanded her attention by asking a question about her father. Fitzwilliam had known Miss Arbuthnot for many years from his visits to Pemberley. He would do what he could throughout the dinner to deflect attention from Darcy although with very little success.

Caroline found she actually enjoyed her conversation with Findlay. He and Hurst had been friends since boyhood, and she was surprised to find one of his friends that could speak of things other than sport, drink, and food. They talked much of what his life in Sweden had been like. He and his mother had stayed with his uncle as his mother was a native of Stockholm. He had learned to speak Swedish from his childhood, and this ability was what had caused the foreign office to request his assistance. They conversed for a while longer before they politely turned to speak with their other companions.

When the conversation lulled and Findlay and Caroline turned back to each other, he said, “Forgive my bluntness, Miss Bingley, but please allow me to speak my mind.”

Surprised, she replied, “But, of course.”

“I have noted a strange aberration in behavior which seems to be quite prevalent in society and of which you seem to partake. I wondered if you could enlighten me about it.”

She frowned slightly and said, “I will if I am able.”

He smiled. “Thank you. I have noticed that there are times when the true Miss Bingley seems to be hidden by a layer of behavior that is false and attempts to be ingratiating but is actually quite off-putting. Many ladies seem to hide themselves behind a façade of blandness and amiability with no depth whatsoever and airs of misplaced superiority. Why is that?”

In amazement, she looked at him blankly for a moment. Then she replied, “In our seminary, we were instructed in how we should speak to and interact with gentlemen. They stressed that we should always be agreeable, never contentious, and should take great care to quiet any opinions that differed from the gentlemen with whom we found ourselves. They drilled us that our attendance at the seminary indicated that we were far above the average we would encounter in society. I imagine that most of the other young women have received similar instruction. Since we wish to succeed with society, we follow its strictures.”

He nodded his head and said, “Ah, so they taught you that you could not show your true self if you wanted to find a partner of rank and that you should condescend to everyone, if possible.”

Caroline said, “Yes, something like that. I will admit that I sometimes find it difficult to put into practice, but I am trying.”

He smiled and said, “My advice would be very different. The person I have seen when you are not trying to put on false airs is far more interesting and attractive than the other you often display. Since your family comes from trade, trying to put on an air of superiority makes you look faintly ridiculous and will subject you to very cruel usage in many circles. However, behaving generously and genuinely will garner you friends wherever you go. I realize this is counter to what you currently believe, but I sincerely ask you to consider it. I honestly believe you would be much happier in your life. Look at your friends from seminary and see if any of them have been accepted into such places as Almack’s. I think you will find they have not, because such attitudes they display are not acceptable to the Ladies. My guess is the Miss Bennets are finding success because they are not trying to follow that advice.”

He then asked her about a play she had recently seen and would not discuss his advice with her again until after she had had time to consider it. They spoke of the play and of books until the separation of the sexes.

Findlay sought out Hurst and asked, “Hurst, when she is not trying to be superior and artificial, what can you tell me of Miss Bingley?”

“She was not too bad when we first met when she was in school. However, since leaving, she has started putting on airs and thinking herself above her company. I now find that I need a great deal of wine to spend any time in her company. I thought her agreeable when I first wed her sister, but now it is all I can do to spend any in the same room.”

“I thought it might be something like that. She is suffering from the advice given in her fine ladies’ seminary. I gave her a suggestion to rethink her direction. I am not sure if she will take it. The glimpses I have seen of the other Miss Bingley I find intriguing.”

Mr. Hurst considered a moment. “I can ask Louisa to speak to her. Perhaps it will help. So far, she has resisted every attempt to give her any advice or direction. As I said, at first, she was not so bad. If your advice can help, I am completely in favor of it.”

When they rejoined the ladies, Hurst sought out Louisa and mentioned his discussion with Findlay. Findlay had gone directly to Caroline and begun a new discussion of music. Hurst showed Louisa the two together and said, “He would actually be a better catch for your sister than Darcy. Do you think you can help her to return to her former personality? She was much nicer before she left school.”

Louisa watched the pair for a few moments. “You are right that it was nicer before. She has changed so much that I do not even recognize her. Yes, I will try to talk to her.”

Others joined the discussion about music which became quite animated. As they prepared to leave at the end of the evening, Findlay asked permission to call upon Caroline at the Hurst’s home the next day which she happily granted.

On the way home, she asked Hurst for details about the estate and other particulars of the Findlay family. Charles had found out very little for her after the ball. She had never realized that he was friends with Hurst. She was pleased at what she heard. He was of even more importance than Darcy. His advice was so impertinent, though. She did not know what to think. She was surprised that she would even consider it.

Chapter 23

Caroline and Louisa spent the early morning discussing Findlay’s advice. Caroline knew it would be much easier not to fain attitudes she did not truly possess but dared she expose her true person to society? Louisa confessed that she had not followed the advice from school but had just been herself. She had greatly enjoyed her Season before finally succumbing to Hurst’s entreaties to make him the happiest of men.

Rupert Findlay paid his call on Caroline and Louisa. While Louisa sat nearby doing embroidery, he said to Caroline, “So, Miss Bingley, have you considered my completely unsolicited and terribly rude advice?”

She smiled. “Yes, I have. Louisa and I had a discussion about your suggestions as well. Do you really think I would limit my prospects if I did what was expected?”

“I do. Your family is not so distanced from trade that you can sustain the fiction you have tried to evoke. Instead, just be yourself. It may be surprising, but I predict you will find more success that way.”

As they talked for the remainder of his visit, she tried to follow his advice. She found it far easier than she would have supposed. Perhaps the artifice she had been practicing really was making things difficult for her. She tried the same thing with the next caller as well and found the visit much more pleasant than it had been in the past.

Caroline and Louisa paid a call at the Gardiners early that afternoon, for once without their brother. After the customary greetings, Caroline said to Anne, “Miss Elliot, I understand your grandmother is hosting a dinner to welcome Captain Wentworth to the family. Such support for your betrothal must be so gratifying.”

Anne replied, “Yes, it is. Grandmother is pleased for me.”

Caroline continued, “It must be nice to be close to your extended family. We see our cousins in York on rare occasions, but we have no other family. I sometimes wonder what it would be like with cousins who are close as you and the Bennets are.”

All were pleasantly surprised at her warmth and sincerity. Jane answered, “It is certainly very pleasant. Our various aunts, cousins, and my aunt’s relatives have all provided a great deal of support over the years. I think a loving family is one of God’s greatest blessings. There is no wealth that can replace it. While some might enjoy money or rank, I want a warm and happy family life.”

Louisa said, “I think you have it right, Miss Bennet. Is that what you are looking for this Season?”

Jane agreed, “Yes, it is. I want a partner who can help create that warm and loving family. As long as he has sufficient income for a reasonable life, wealth and rank are unimportant.”

Caroline said, “I have recently been considering those things and find that the advice given at school would lead one to a life of status with no recognition that it might not bring happiness. I am starting to think that happiness is more important than rank. I wonder that they completely omitted that from their instruction to us.”

In surprise, Elizabeth said, “How wonderful for you. I am sure you will enjoy your Season more with that in mind. Perhaps the school mistress does not consider happiness to be of any importance at all.”

Caroline actually smiled at Elizabeth and said, “Perhaps I will enjoy it more. I will admit that it is quite a change to consider. I suspect that most of society would find such a thought blasphemous.”

Elizabeth chuckled and replied, “I believe you are correct. However, since we share your blasphemous opinion, we will not share your secret with anyone.”

Caroline smiled back at Elizabeth. She was amazed at how such a small change in her attitude changed her entire interaction and opinion of her acquaintances. Where before she had found Elizabeth very trying, she now saw that her wit and humor could be quite enjoyable. She probably had more in common with Elizabeth than she had originally realized.

After more general conversation, they prepared to leave. Louisa said, “I hope you all enjoy the dinner with Lady Stevenson. It sounds like it should be quite pleasant with so much of the family in attendance.”

Anne replied, “I hope you are correct. I am eagerly anticipating a lovely dinner. My own father and sister have just arrived in town and will be there too. I am sure it will be nice to see them again.”

As they entered the Hurst carriage, Caroline said, “You know what? I actually enjoyed visiting with them this time-all of them, even Miss Elizabeth.”

Louisa replied, “I have always enjoyed them. They seem very nice young women. I am glad you could find it pleasant with them this time.”

“Well, I believe I felt some jealousy or competitiveness with them. After all, we are competing for a gentleman from a limited pool of candidates. However, today I feel much less in competition with them. Yes, they seem very nice. Since it looks like Charles may settle on Miss Bennet, we must hope that they truly are.”

In the Gardiner’s parlor, Jane said, “How nice that Miss Bingley has relaxed more around us and revealed her true personality. She was much more personable today than she has been in the past.”

Anne said, “Indeed she was.”

Elizabeth added, “She was very pleasant and not supercilious at all.”

Anne said, “We will get enough of that at dinner tonight. I am happy that we are no longer subject to it in one of our regular acquaintances.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “Perhaps she has learned that the artificial will never succeed in the long run and has decided to try sincerity instead. I think she will be happier if she has.”

When calling hours were over, they retired upstairs to dress for dinner. Anne wanted to look her best as she knew that was all her father would see. She chose one of her newer gowns which always brought brightness to her face. The maid helped her dress her hair in a very becoming style. Mary sat with Anne as she prepared.

“You look lovely, Anne. I am sure the Captain will be pleased.”

“Thank you, Mary. I do like this dress. My father does not think me attractive, so I hope he finds me acceptable tonight. I would like at least a little approval.”

“Well, whatever he says, I think you look beautiful.”

Her other cousins agreed. All commented on how well she looked. By the time they arrived at the Stevenson’s, Anne felt ready to face battle with father and sister if necessary.

Chapter 24

Sir Walter and Elizabeth had arrived in town that Saturday as planned. They had accepted Lady Stevenson’s invitation for dinner on Tuesday with an attitude that it was something that must be borne and could not be avoided. Neither appreciated Lady Stevenson’s exacting standards and confusing conversations. However, they could not afford to sever the family relationship. They knew Anne would be there with Wentworth and that they would have to acknowledge the betrothal. However, neither would be very welcoming upon seeing Anne.

Lady Stevenson had invited many friends, so it was not a small crowd that gathered for dinner. As they arrived, all greeted Anne and Wentworth to offer their congratulations and best wishes. Finally, Sir Walter and Elizabeth were shown into the parlor. Lady Stevenson greeted them, drawing them over to Anne and Frederick. “And here is your lovely daughter and her betrothed,” she said, leading Sir Walter by the simple expedient of taking his arm after her greeting.

Anne moved forward to place a kiss upon her father’s cheek. “It is good to see you again, Father, Elizabeth.”

Sir Walter replied, “You are looking quite good. Have you finally started using Gowland as I suggested?”

“No, sir. I think it must be happiness that has improved my looks, if anything has.” Turning toward Wentworth, she continued, “I think you remember Captain Wentworth?”

“Indeed. Well, if you are the reason that Anne is looking so well, I must offer my congratulations,” he said quite stiffly.

Wentworth replied, “I have always thought Miss Anne quite beautiful, sir. It is good to see you here to celebrate with us.”

Sir Walter nodded and moved away from the couple. Elizabeth merely curtsied to both and said, “Good to see you.” She moved on with her father.

Behind them, Lady Stevenson said, “Well, I think that went as well as it could considering the source. Captain, that should be the worst of the evening. The food is good, and all the rest of the company is quite congenial.”

Wentworth laughed quietly and said, “I remember my last interview with Sir Walter. This was considerably warmer. Thank you again for your consideration.”

“He is an old fool, so do not worry yourself about your reception from him. As you have seen, Anne’s Stevenson family has been most welcoming. I do not expect you will see much of the Elliots in any case, so do not give them another thought. I am sorry Anne’s friend, Lady Russell, could not come to town to join us. I hope she can make it for the wedding.”

He smiled. “I believe she sent a note indicating that she would be here for the day, perhaps two or three days early. Her neighbors, the Musgroves, the ones who gave Anne the ride to London, will also be able to attend, so she is quite pleased about that.”

They all visited a few moments longer, and then dinner was announced. Sir Walter and Elizabeth found themselves seated next to Lady Stevenson. She had placed Wentworth and Anne at the other end of the table near some of the Stevenson family so Wentworth could become better acquainted. Many of their friends had been invited to support Wentworth and Anne.

Once all were seated and served the first course, Lady Stevenson said to Sir Walter, “How long do you plan to stay in town this year?”

“We expect to be here for about six weeks, as usual. One must partake of the social scene and continue to enhance our contacts.” As he said this, he looked over the assembled company which was quite distinguished. Maybe there was more merit to Wentworth than he had initially supposed if these were the sorts of acquaintances he held.

Elizabeth added, “It is always pleasant to leave Kellynch as winter begins to decrease its hold. And of course, we do not get the latest fashions in Somerset until they are almost passé. A regular trip to town is required.” She then turned to Major Fitzwilliam to converse as he was not previously known to her. She did her best to ascertain whether or not he would be worthy of her notice since he was a younger son of an Earl, but she had little success in determining his financial status. His rank was just sufficient. If he had an inheritance coming, he might be someone worth cultivating.

Major Fitzwilliam enjoyed the conversation with Miss Elliot. He could see that she was assessing his suitability, and since he had no intention of pursuing her, he was at his most charming. He did manage to indicate that Andrew had far better income prospects, at which point Miss Elliot also began to focus on the Captain who was across from her. That was easy as she thought him much more handsome than the Major. There were no other dinner companions that Miss Elliot could attempt to cultivate, so she focused on the two Fitzwilliams. She might have considered Darcy, but he had no title and therefore was not lofty enough for her.

Anne’s uncle Hugh, along with his son James and James’ wife Mary, were seated so as to easily converse with Anne and Wentworth. It had been a number of years since Anne had spent any significant time with her cousin, and she barely knew his wife. They had only come to town recently and had been at the Stevenson’s Sunday dinner only once. James and Mary lived on her estate in Sussex most of the year.

Over the soup, James said, “Wentworth, I congratulate you on having the discernment to see Anne’s worth. In the past, she has often been overshadowed by her sister. It is the rare man who appreciates delicacy over show.”

Wentworth replied, “While I know Miss Elliot is an acknowledged beauty, I am afraid her type does not move me at all. I can see you also have selected a delicate beauty, so we must have certain ideas in common.”

Mary Stevenson smiled. “I thank you for the compliment.”

Anne said, “He can be quite forthcoming with compliments.”

The four found many common points of view and had a very pleasant dinner conversation. Further down the table, Darcy enjoyed watching his cousins attempt to converse with Miss Elliot. To Elizabeth Bennet, he noted, “Your cousin seems to be somewhat interested in my cousins.”

“Yes, she does. However, while Major Fitzwilliam seems to be enjoying himself, it does not appear that the Captain is. Does he not appreciate inane conversation? I do not believe Elizabeth has any depth to her thinking.”

Darcy smiled. “I think Andrew requires considerable depth if he is to enjoy the conversation. Richard can enjoy himself with anyone. I envy him that ability.”

Elizabeth answered, “I think I agree with the Captain that conversation is better with someone of understanding. On a happier note, it is wonderful of Lady Stevenson to support Anne this way. It must hurt to have her father’s lack of support. Do you agree that name and rank should be the only considerations as he seems to think?”

Darcy considered for a moment. “I know we talked about accomplishments as necessary elements of the woman’s life. For the man, I think there is a great deal to be said for duty and responsibility. I have been raised to think highly of rank and name, but my friendship with Bingley has caused me to question some of those ideals the Ton cherishes.”

“How did you become so friendly with Mr. Bingley?”

“I am just a few years his senior. We met first at Eton and became good friends with him as a sort of younger brother. That continued through university. His steadiness and friendship gave me an anchor when my father died shortly after I left university, and I helped him when his own died about a year and a half ago. He did not feel quite prepared to take over for his father so I had the opportunity to assist as older brother. However, his family is closer to trade than any of my previous friends which is what caused me to reconsider.”

“What conclusions have you drawn?”

“That there is some merit in having a family name and rank, but it is not all that is important. A true gentleman has more than that, he lives a life of integrity, of duty and responsibility. A man who professes to be a gentleman but does not display these qualities is no such thing.”

“So wealth has little to do with it?”

“I think wealth brings a duty to use it responsibly to the benefit of the family, of any tenants and retainers, and ultimately of society. One who uses his wealthy only selfishly is not truly a gentleman.”

“So you do not object to those who are creating wealth from trade?”

“No, not object. They may not yet be gentlemen, but if they make positive choices, they are on their way. I believe developments in trade and manufacturing will bring significant changes to our society, and we of the upper classes need to find a way to embrace those changes. I am trying to do that in changing my own opinions, but I also realize that I will reflexively react as I was raised and must consciously make the decision to change that.”

“That is interesting. In my own family, I have seen some of what you are talking of. One grandfather was a barrister who retired due to ill health. When he recovered somewhat, he found himself bored and chose to become a solicitor rather than the more stressful activities of barrister. I have one uncle who is also a solicitor-he inherited my grandfather’s practice, and another who is a barrister-who also inherited from the same grandfather but his earlier practice. The first would not be considered truly a gentleman while the second would. From the way they act, they actually fit the stereotypes. I think these contrasts, and the size of our town with its limited social prospects, have made me more open to friendships in other spheres. My grandfather was still a solicitor when my father married my mother. Father could be said to have married beneath his station. If they had married before Grandfather left London and his practice there, they would have been of the same station. It is an interesting puzzle. There are very few eligible gentlemen in Meryton, so I am glad my aunt gives us this opportunity in town. It is less stressful than it would be in Meryton.”

“Why is that?”

“My mother fears for our future should something happen to Father as the estate is entailed to a distant cousin. Although Father has made provision for us, her one desire is to see each of us married well. Since she was but seventeen when she married Father, she thinks Jane has already left it late by waiting so long. She has been pressuring Jane to attach a suitor since she was fifteen.”

“That must be difficult for your sister.”

“Yes, it has been. Jane wanted us to be presented together in order to decrease some of the pressure from Mother. At least Father has kept her at home with our younger sisters. It is sad to say that I appreciate my mother better from a distance.”

“I have an aunt of whom the same can be said. A small dose is sufficient.”

By the end of the meal, Wentworth had a great deal of appreciation for Anne’s cousin James. Captain Fitzwilliam was fed up with the insipid Miss Elliot and surprised that she was related to Anne. Major Fitzwilliam had decided that flirting and leading on Miss Elliot was a great deal of fun. He was careful never to indicate his general lack of funds nor his participation in the campaign in Europe. During the separation of the sexes, he headed directly to Wentworth. “I say, your new sister is quite something, isn’t she?”

Wentworth looked at his friend with a questioning frown and said, “In what way?”

“Apparently the younger son of an Earl is a pleasing prospect if he has sufficient admiration and prospects. Of course, she never says anything worth hearing, but I truly enjoyed myself.”

Andrew shook his head with disgust. “He spent the entire meal flirting with her.”

Wentworth replied, “I wish you joy if she decides you are worth pursuing. I am beneath her notice, so I can safely say I have spent very little time in her company. That very little time was more than sufficient for me.”

Darcy joined them in time to hear Andrew and he chuckled. “Richard is a past expert at flirting with no real follow up afterwards. I only hope he has not touched Miss Elliot’s heart.”

Major Fitzwilliam answered, “I could not see any indication of there being any heart to touch. She seems to be looking for someone who is of sufficiently exalted rank who is decent looking. I do not expect to see much of her as my looks are not so fine, so I do not fear her. Darcy, I expect you are safe since you have no title.”

“Perhaps, but I will do my best to avoid her nonetheless. There is no need to tempt fate. It was bad enough to suffer Miss Arbuthnot the other night. I do not need more women deciding I am just what they want. ” He was also thinking of the recent interactions with Miss Bingley and hoping that her admiration might soon subside.

Elizabeth Elliot had seen how friendly the Fitzwilliams were with her Bennet cousins, so she drifted in the direction of Jane to find out about them. She greatly preferred Jane’s company to Elizabeth, who always seemed somewhat sly, as if she was laughing at some joke upon Elizabeth Elliot.

“Jane, it is good to see you again. Did you enjoy your presentation?”

“I am not sure that enjoy would be the proper word, but it was certainly interesting.”

“What can you tell me about Major Fitzwilliam? He seems an interesting gentleman.”

Since Jane was incapable of subterfuge, Elizabeth was certain she would learn a great deal. Instead, all Jane said was, “He seems to be very nice. He has called often with Captain Wentworth, and we have had very pleasant conversations. He is also an excellent dancer. Lizzy has spent more time with him, so you might ask her.”

As Elizabeth looked at Lizzy, she considered whether she really wanted the information. She decided there would be other ways to gain it, and merely said, “Thank you Jane. I really just wanted to be sure he is worth knowing.”

“I am certain he is.”

At this point, Lizzy and Anne were moving toward Jane, so Elizabeth decided to chat with her grandmother and get introduced to James’ wife Mary. She had no desire to talk with her sister.

As they joined Jane, Lizzy asked, “What did Elizabeth want?”

“Apparently, information about Major Fitzwilliam. I am afraid I had almost none to give her.”

Lizzy smirked as Anne smiled and said, “Oh, that would be an interesting pairing, would it not?”

They all smiled to think of the congenial Major Fitzwilliam partnered with the supercilious Miss Elliot. When the men rejoined the ladies, all three had to smother a fit of giggles to see Elizabeth as she maneuvered into a position to talk with the Major again. When Wentworth joined them, they were still trying not to laugh.

“What is so funny?”

Anne replied, “It seems that my sister has exhibited some interest in knowing Major Fitzwilliam better. I think if she understood that his title as major is earned and not just purchased, she would be appalled.”

Lizzy asked, “Do you think I should find a way to let her know?”

Jane surprised them all by saying, “No, I do not. Perhaps she will surprise herself and develop real feelings for him. If she is so prejudiced that she would not consider him knowing that he is active in the service, why spoil that for her?”

Anne said, “Why, indeed. Perhaps Jane is correct that it may help Elizabeth look beyond the rank to the man behind it.”

By the time the guests departed, it was apparent that the Stevensons supported Anne’s choice in husband and that the Elliots would tolerate it. However, Wentworth was well accepted by all of the Stevensons’ friends and made many valuable contacts as a result. It might even help him with future advancement.

Chapter 25

Before the Elliots had arrived in town, Anne and Mrs. Gardiner had discussed paying a call upon the family and had decided to wait until after the dinner to decide. Therefore, the morning after the Stevenson’s dinner, Mrs. Gardiner asked, “Well, Anne, what do you think? Should we call upon them?”

Anne sighed. “If they actually wanted to see me, they would have called before the dinner. It is abundantly clear that they really do not care for the acquaintance, so I would rather not call upon them. I am sad to say that I think I must just decide that they are no longer my family so that they cannot continue to hurt my feelings. However, I have received a note indicating when the Musgroves will be in London next week. Lady Russell had indicated that she will likely arrive the day before the ceremony, so I will not be able to spend very much time with her. She sends both congratulations and questions. It will be nice to see the Musgroves again. Charles will accompany them, and I can now see him without trepidation since he can no longer think to attach me.”

Mrs. Gardiner smiled while her cousins laughed. Elizabeth asked, “Is he really so bad?”

Anne replied, “He is not bad at all. He is somewhat limited in his interests, but he is a very nice young man. However, Captain Wentworth had already captured my heart, and I did not want encourage him when I was in that situation, so I tried to avoid the possibility of him coming to a declaration which appeared imminent. Actually, he is very much the kind of man Jane said she wants, someone who values family and a peaceful life.”

Jane said, “I look forward to meeting him.” Everyone laughed as Jane blushed.

The Gardiners received a number of callers from various new acquaintances who had attended the dinner. Mary and James Stevenson were in that number. It had been many years since Madeline’s nephew had spent much time with her. He and Mary enjoyed furthering the acquaintance and determined to continue it now that it truly begun. They would spend the remainder of the Season in town and be at the future Sunday dinners at the Stevenson’s.

Anne, Mary, and Mrs. Gardiner again visited the modiste to verify the gown was complete. Mrs. Gardiner was pleased at how beautiful Mary was in her new dress. There were a few final touches to add before the gown would be delivered the next day.

As Wednesday was upon them again, it was time for another evening at Almack’s. As they ascended to their rooms to dress, Anne lingered with Mrs. Gardiner. “Aunt, I would prefer to stay home with Mary. Perhaps we can read and play duets together. Since Captain Wentworth does not attend, I would prefer not to as well. It is not as pleasant at a dance if he is not there.”

Mrs. Gardiner replied, “Yes, I can see that. Yes, if you would prefer to remain with Mary, I will not force you to go. You two might have more fun at home together.”

“Thank you.” Anne went to Mary’s room to tell her of her choice. Mary was touched that her cousin would prefer to spend the evening with her. They read a French novel together for part of the evening, and then they played duets until they were ready to retire. Mary greatly enjoyed this time alone with her cousin.

Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner, Jane, and Elizabeth entered the carriage talking of the various callers who had attended them today, and which of those might be present this evening. As with the previous week, they found a number of their acquaintances in attendance and anticipated a very pleasant evening.

Rupert Findlay called upon Caroline again that morning. He asked, “Shall you be attending Almack’s this evening?”

With a frown, Caroline replied, “No, I was not invited. I thought the interview a mere formality, but apparently, I failed some test of which I was unaware.”

He nodded and said, “I suspect it was something to do with your former airs and attitude. The Ladies would not approve of them. They expect a certain demureness and humility from the debutantes, particularly those from unknown families. They let in some who are more questionable if they are from the first rank, but otherwise, they are far more stringent. Well, since you are free, could I interest you and your family in a trip to the theater? I know it is late notice, but I have a box and am told that the performance is quite entertaining.”

Caroline looked over at Louisa who nodded agreement. “We would love to attend.”

He added, “My mother will also join us. We would like to invite you for supper after the performance.”

Louisa answered, “I look forward to it. I know Sebastian was pleased to renew the acquaintance, so I think I speak for all of us that we look forward to this evening. Even Charles will enjoy it, although he seems to prefer engagements where Miss Bennet is present.”

Findlay laughed and said, “I thought I had detected a tendre on his part. Well, we will just have to keep him entertained in spite of her non-attendance.”

As the Bennets and Gardiners were en route to Almack’s, the Bingleys headed in a different direction to the theater. All anticipated an enjoyable evening.

At the end of the first set, Elizabeth returned to her aunt and uncle to find Darcy chatting with them. He bowed and asked, “Miss Elizabeth, may I request the next set?”

“Yes, of course. I am quite free. I would be delighted.”

As they entered the dance, she remarked, “I am surprised to see you, sir. I thought you tried to avoid such scenes. You know that almost everyone here is on the hunt.”

He chuckled, “Yes, I do not normally attend for that very reason. However, Andrew wanted to come tonight and wanted our support. I think he met a young woman recently that he wants to know a little better and this seemed a good neutral sort of venue. Richard may stay the whole evening with him, but I expect to leave after he has his first dance with the young lady. Our hostesses would find it insupportable if I were to attend and not dance. I thank you for making it comfortable for me.”

“You are quite welcome. So, the Captain may have found someone. Lady Fitzwilliam will be pleased if that is so.”

“Yes, she will. She wants Richard, Andrew, and me to settle down soon.”

“Is it not a primary responsibility of a landowner such as you?”

“Yes, assuring an heir is one of my duties. However, I am not in such a hurry that I am willing to marry just anyone. I want someone I can esteem who will become a true partner. As we have discussed, many of those who pursue me are just looking for the estate and care nothing for the man nor the responsibilities that the estate brings.”

Elizabeth looked at him with some sympathy. “Since I am not an heiress, I do not face that dilemma that those of you with wealth do. At least I can be assured that those young men who have called are interested in me and not my material offerings.”

“I appreciate your sympathy. It is not pleasant to have to suspect motives, but I guess it comes with the rank. On to a nicer subject, the dinner last night for your cousin was very pleasant. Lady Stevenson was quite gracious.”

“She is very nice and even treats us as her own granddaughters, and not just as the nieces of her daughter. She is also very witty. I enjoy visiting her.”

“I remember some wonderful times with my own grandmother before she passed. Georgiana never met her as she died when I was but seven.”

“I never met either of my own grandmothers. Over the years, we have seen Lady Stevenson on occasion, but this year, we are there for Sunday dinner each week. We are becoming much closer, and it is like having a grandmotherly figure in our lives. Her perspectives and observations are often unexpected.”

“I have only my aunts and uncles for the older generation from whom to seek guidance and support. You are lucky to have so much family.”

With a wry smile, Elizabeth replied, “There are times when all of us try to speak at once at the table when I wonder if such a large family is a blessing. However, most of the time, I think I agree with you.”

After their set together, Allen Raynor appeared to request a set. As Elizabeth went off with him, Darcy remained chatting with the Gardiners. He requested a set with Jane which she accepted although her next set was already claimed. He and the Gardiners talked as they all watched both girls dance.

Darcy said, “I hope you are enjoying the Season. Your nieces are obviously quite popular. Success is always preferable to its opposite.”

Mr. Gardiner replied, “You are correct in that. I am not surprised that Lizzy and Jane have so many admirers. Besides being lovely, they are interesting and kind young women.”

Darcy agreed, “Indeed they are. I suspect my friend Bingley is becoming very attached to Miss Bennet. I have never seen him pay so much attention to any one young woman. Her influence seems to be helping him grow more confident.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “We have certainly seen him quite often. Jane seems to return his interest, but she is so reserved it is hard to tell. She is very much like you that way.”

Darcy was surprised. “You think so?”

Mrs. Gardiner smiled. “Oh, yes. While you clearly show a lack of interest on some occasions, the rest of the time, you are simply very reserved in your expressions. I would hazard a guess that this helps you not encourage those for whom there is no chance of success, but it does make you hard to read. Jane has developed a similar tendency to protect herself from her mother’s matchmaking efforts.”

Darcy said, “Well, I guess that reserve helps to create some distance. I do not even do it intentionally any more. It must be habit not to show what I feel. If she returns Bingley’s regard, I will be happy for them.”

Darcy enjoyed his dance with Jane, and as he returned her to her family, he found his cousins there. Both Richard and Andrew requested future dances with each Bennet before moving off to claim their next partners. Darcy spoke with the Gardiners for a few minutes more before turning to leave. He caught Elizabeth’s eye as she moved down the floor and essayed a small bow in her direction with a smile. She smiled and nodded her farewell acknowledging her understanding of his wish to depart.

While Elizabeth was dancing with the Major, she asked pertly, “So, did you enjoy teasing Miss Elliot last night?”

With a smile, he replied, “I certainly did. There is some imp in me that loves to play games with those who think so highly of themselves and poorly of everyone else. It was obvious after a short conversation that she has almost no depth and very little to say that is worth listening to.”

“She is certainly not much like Anne, is she?”

With a chuckle, he replied, “It is surprising that they are even related.”

Elizabeth smiled in return. “From the little I can remember, Anne is a great deal more like her mother while Elizabeth is like her father.”

“Ah, that makes sense. I had wondered.”

Before the end of the evening, after dancing with the person of interest, Captain Fitzwilliam determined that she was not the one for whom he was searching. She was nice enough, but there was no substance behind the niceness. He wanted someone with depth and she was not that, so he was grateful he had been able to ascertain this so quickly. He and Richard left shortly after his set with the young lady. He had found the dances with the Bennets much more pleasant although he already knew that neither was the woman for whom he was searching although life with either would probably be enjoyable.

As with the previous week, the Bennet sisters were very popular. They danced almost every set. By the end of the evening, they were both very tired but very happy. The ride back to Gracechurch Street was very quiet as the girls had no wish to talk over their evenings.

The Bingleys’ evening at the theater was equally happy. The Findlays had arrived at Grosvenor Square in a carriage large enough to carry the entire party. Rupert introduced his mother as he handed in the Bingleys and Hursts. Hurst had known her as a boy and was pleased to renew the acquaintance.

“It is wonderful to see you again, Mrs. Findlay. “

“And you too, Sebastian. I suppose I should say Mr. Hurst now, shouldn’t I?”

He smiled. “There is no need to change. We have been friends these many years. We spent most of the past year in Sussex but paid no calls as we were mourning my wife’s father. I had understood you were away with Rupert.”

“Yes, I joined him in Sweden. It was wonderful to see some of the family and old places again. It certainly had been an age since I left.” The lilt of her native language was just audible when she spoke.

Louisa said, “We are happy you are returned. We will expect to see more of you the rest of the spring while in town and this upcoming summer when we are all returned to Sussex.”

Caroline added, “Would you mind telling us of your recent experiences in Sweden?”

They spoke of her visit until they reached the theater. Although Findlay helped his mother, and Bingley helped Caroline, once they had all exited, Bingley turned to Mrs. Findlay. “May I escort you into the theater?”

She accepted with a smile as Findlay turned and offered his arm to Caroline. Behind them, Hurst escorted Louisa. As they passed through the lobby, Caroline noted a number of her classmates from the seminary at whom she nodded. They sometimes stopped to visit with a friend, but eventually the party successfully navigated the crowds and passed into Findlay’s box. The ladies sat in the front row with the gentlemen behind.

As they settled themselves awaiting the dimming of the lights and raising of the curtain, Caroline thought of the classmates she had seen. Apparently, they had not been admitted to Almack’s either. Perhaps there was a great deal of sense in the advice Mr. Findlay had given her. It was apparent that the advice from school was not having the desired effect since so many were not admitted to the higher ranks of society.

During intermission, the men braved the crowds to find refreshments for the three ladies who sat in quiet conversation. Once the men were back, a number of Findlay’s friends called upon them and sought introduction to Findlay’s new friends. As she exercised her sincerity and genuineness, rather than artifice, Caroline was pleased to see that all of Findlay’s friends were warm and welcoming. Here was even more evidence that he was correct. Even more surprising was how witty Mr. Hurst could be. She had never suspected that at all.

The congeniality of the six continued through the ride to Findlay’s townhouse and the light supper afterwards. As they left, Mrs. Findlay asked Louisa and Caroline to call upon her soon.

Caroline replied, “Of course we will. There is still more we must hear of your visit to Sweden.”

Findlay’s carriage then returned them to Hurst’s home where they all retired to bed well satisfied with the evening. As Caroline considered, she realized that Hurst was not as dull as she had believed. He had simply not bothered to talk with her in the past. With his friend, he was actually witty and interesting. She wondered if his previous attitude was a reaction to her own. Perhaps many of their acquaintances were more worth knowing than she had believed. Now she could better understand Louisa choosing to accept him. He was not as worthless as she had supposed.

Chapter 26

Anne spent much of the next morning planning the wedding breakfast with Mrs. Gardiner. Many close friends and family would attend, so Anne wanted it more personal than it would have been if they had held it at her grandmother’s. The other girls listened in on the planning, occasionally offering an opinion if asked. Mary’s dress was delivered just before calling hours. The other girls admired it before Mary put it away for the wedding. Finally, calling hours arrived, so they retired to the parlor with their embroidery. As a number of the dance partners had indicated a desire to call, they expected another busy period. Mary once again retired to the classroom.

After a couple of hours passed, they determined to make their own calls. One of the first was to Hurst’s townhouse where they were happy to see that the ladies were in. As they were shown in, Caroline exclaimed, “Oh, how nice of you to call! How did you find Almack’s yesterday? I would guess you were kept very busy dancing.”

Jane replied, “It was quite a lot of fun. I am sorry we did not see you.”

Caroline smiled ruefully, “The Ladies chose not to offer me admittance. I suspect they found my earlier airs a bit off-putting. However, we attended the theater last night at a very nice performance. While not Almack’s, it was still very entertaining.”

Realizing Caroline was serious in her admission about her earlier attitude and its unfortunate impact, Elizabeth said, “I am very glad you have a pleasant evening. Were you perhaps attended by an admirer?”

Caroline smiled. “I hope so. Mr. Findlay and his mother invited us and had us over for a small supper afterwards. He might be an admirer. I am not really sure yet.”

Jane asked, “They are the ones just back from Sweden, are they not?”

“Yes. They told us some of their stories, but there is still much to hear, particularly from her.”

Louisa added, “They are our neighbors in Sussex. Mr. Hurst has known them since boyhood and considers her a true favorite.”

Jane replied, “How very nice for you. It is simply amazing how many different people end up here in London for the Season.”

At this point, Bingley entered the parlor and feigned surprise at the visitors. “Oh, pardon me. I did not realize we had visitors.” He bowed at them all as they curtseyed and made his way to a chair near Jane. All smiled as they saw him engage her in conversation.

To Elizabeth, Caroline said, “It is always interesting that every time my brother sees your sister, he loses the ability to attend to anyone else.”

Elizabeth chuckled. “It does seem that way. Although we do not talk of it, I suspect that Jane enjoys her time with him. She always seems much more relaxed. Our mother is enthusiastic in her efforts to marry Jane off, so Jane has learned to be very reserved in showing any of her feelings.”

Caroline smiled in sympathy and said, “Although I greatly miss my parents, I can see how carrying on a courtship under their eyes might be difficult. So, it is easier with your aunt and uncle than with your parents watching?”

Elizabeth looked over at her aunt chatting with Louisa and answered, “Yes, very much so. Aunt Madeline has a very different perspective on life than my mother. She is less voluble about nerves and trials. Do not get me wrong, I love my mother. However, I fear that she is easier to deal with at a distance. In this case, distance makes it easier to appreciate her. So, are you finding Mr. Findlay to be someone worth knowing?”

“I believe he is. He is quite blunt at times, but very witty. His mother is very nice as well. I enjoy his company.”

“Well, that is always a good place to start. Many of the men we meet are fine to dance with but seem unable to hold a conversation with a woman. Sometimes it is because there is nothing to speak of but sport, but other times, they seem unable to speak to a woman at all. I do not really consider those gentlemen to be eligible, if you know what I mean.”

Caroline smothered a giggle and smirked, “I know exactly what you mean. Yes, the Season does present us with some interesting acquaintances.”

The Bennets, Anne, and Mrs. Gardiner left shortly thereafter to pay a few more calls. They would all meet up again at a card party later that afternoon. The rest of the calls were pleasant. They paid a longer call with Lady Harriet because she had no other visitors at the time. They talked at length about both Almack’s and the upcoming wedding. She would see them again at the card party later that day.

As they rode to the party, Jane considered the changes she had noticed in Miss Bingley. If things continued to progress with Mr. Bingley as they had begun, she was pleased that she would be able to call both of his sisters friend. Even if they did not move any further forward, she was pleased to have a number of new friends from this time in London.

Mr. Gardiner had a very busy day in court, so he chose not to attend the card party. However, even though she did not enjoy them, Anne did attend because Wentworth was also invited. She could suffer through an afternoon of cards in order to spend some time with him.

Elizabeth noted that Miss Bingley’s new, more personable attitude continued as they nodded to one another across the room when the Bingleys entered. As Bingley once again moved as quickly as he could to Jane’s side, Miss Bingley caught Elizabeth’s eye, nodded to her brother and smirked. Elizabeth smiled and nodded in return. When Caroline joined her, Elizabeth said, “As I noted.”

Caroline replied, “Indeed.” They talked of inconsequentials for a moment before Rupert Findlay was shown into the room. He talked with Hurst for a few moments before coming to join Caroline, Elizabeth, and Louisa, who had recently joined their conversation.

After exchanging greetings, Elizabeth asked, “Mr. Findlay, are you finding it a pleasant change to speak regularly in English again? I understand sometimes the transition can be difficult when one has spoken in a foreign tongue for some time.”

He smiled, “Not as difficult as it might have been. Mother and I spoke a mixture of Swedish and English to each other while we were there. Had she not accompanied me, it might have been more difficult to switch back to English. I will admit that it is refreshing not to think so much about what I say due to its diplomatic repercussions. That was harder than speaking Swedish.”

Caroline smiled and said, “I had never considered how difficult it must be to weight what can and cannot be said because of what might result for the country. It is hard enough when one only must consider the family circumstances.”

He said, “Indeed, I was much more careful about topics of conversation and of asserting an opinion. Yes, it is good to be home, and for more reasons than that.” He said this looking directly at Caroline, then looking around the room as if encompassing all that company.

Wentworth, Darcy, and the Fitzwilliams arrived, and all but Wentworth joined the group. He went directly to Anne who was currently with Jane and Bingley. A few moments later, all were directed to the tables and play began.

Darcy, Major Fitzwilliam, Elizabeth, and Miss Arbuthnot were at a table together. At first, Darcy was pained to note that he was paired with Miss Arbuthnot. He did his best not to encourage her fawning while the Major and Elizabeth entertained themselves with veiled allusions to the hunt going on at the table as Miss Arbuthnot tried desperately to garner positive attention from Darcy. Darcy wished that Miss Arbuthnot had been placed at any other table. He would like to participate in the joking with the other two, but he was unable to get out a word when faced with the onslaught from Miss Arbuthnot. Finally, Elizabeth took pity on him and interrupted asked the young lady, “So Miss Arbuthnot, do you attend Almack’s?”

“Oh, in my first Season, I attended regularly. Now, I do not do so very often. There seem to be much fewer eligible partners than in the past.”

“Do you really think so? Mr. Darcy, did you think so when you attended this past week?”

Miss Arbuthnot looked at him thoughtfully as he replied, “I saw very little difference than any other time I have been there.”

Miss Arbuthnot said, “I did not realize that you ever attended. I do not believe I have ever encountered you there.”

Major Fitzwilliam put in, “He comes at least occasionally. My brother and I dragged him there this week. I do not believe he found the company to be wanting.”

Darcy smiled. “No, I did not. I had a very enjoyable evening.”

Elizabeth added, “There were a number of very nice young men there. I so enjoy dancing. Miss Arbuthnot, do you?”

Elizabeth did her best to keep Miss Arbuthnot occupied as they completed their round. For this afternoon, the hostess had decreed that partners would change regularly. As they finished the round and went on to other tables, Darcy murmured to Elizabeth, “Thank you for your assistance. At least now I can relax and enjoy the games for a while.”

“You are most welcome. You deserve to have at least a little fun.”

From his table, Darcy watched as Elizabeth received a great deal of attention from Allen Raynor. Elizabeth seemed to enjoy his company but was not very different in her attitude than it was with him or the Fitzwilliams. He wondered if any of them had yet touched her heart. Bingley was inattentive as he watched Robert Nelson openly flirting with Jane throughout the round. His partner frequently called him to attention since his eyes were usually wandering in Jane’s direction.

At the dinner after cards, Darcy found his eyes frequently wandered from his partners toward Miss Elizabeth’s end of the table. He thought of her rescue of him as he looked in the direction of Miss Arbuthnot and Robert Nelson who were currently in animated conversation together. As he looked around the table, he thought he could detect some level of interest between Findlay and Miss Bingley, between Bingley and Miss Bennet, and perhaps between a few other couples. He was completely uninterested in his own table partners who had little to say other than to talk of the cards they had played.

As Darcy made his way home after the entertainment, he was surprised at how often his thoughts and eyes had turned toward Miss Elizabeth. Was he developing some attraction to her? He could admit that he greatly enjoyed her company. She was obviously perceptive and quite kind in helping deflect the unwanted attention of Miss Arbuthnot. She offered a different perspective than most of his acquaintances and did not fawn on him as so many did. She might be just a little young yet. Was he thinking of trying to build the budding friendship into something more? Perhaps he was. She was not really of the first circle, but was that even important? Maybe it was not. Well, he would just have to wait and continue to build the acquaintance before deciding.

As Bingley rode home, he determined that he would call on Miss Bennet and ask permission to formally court her. He had never met anyone like her, and he felt he could handle anything with her at his side. He would call first thing tomorrow morning. There were too many who seemed to be pursuing her. He did not want to chance losing her by acting too slowly.

Findlay had greatly enjoyed the revelation of Miss Bingley’s true character now that she was seemingly taking his advice. He thought he might want to ask to court her. Was it too soon? He did not think so. After all, this was what he thought he had seen behind the artifice and the reason he had been so rude as to suggest a change to her. They had been in company a few times; and his mother liked her. He would talk it over with his mother when he arrived home. He was grateful he had returned from Sweden when he had.

When the Bennets and Anne arrived home, they called Mary from the library and sat with her in the parlor telling her of their afternoon. She always enjoyed hearing of what transpired because she felt it would help her be more prepared when her own turn came in a few years. She was grateful for the various evenings of cards that the family played. Those would be of assistance when her time came in the future. At least she enjoyed cards, unlike Anne.

Chapter 27

The next morning, Bingley was an early caller at Gracechurch Street. He had arrived without his sisters, and he seemed quite nervous when shown into the parlor. After greetings, he said, “I wonder if the young ladies would like a walk in the park at the end of the street? It is such a fine day. Could I convince you all to join me?”

The girls looked at one another. Mrs. Gardiner guessed that this very regular caller was ready to move to a formal courtship. She looked at Jane blushing profusely. Anne also guessed and replied, “It is a little too chilly for me. However, Jane and Lizzy should go.”

Both agreed and quickly retired to get their wraps. While they were away, Bingley continued to speak with both Mrs. Gardiner and Anne. He sighed with relief when the Bennets returned and they could leave. He felt incredibly awkward. Once on the street, he offered an arm to each sister. They spoke of the card party the previous day until they reached the small park. Elizabeth then dropped his arm as she moved to look into a nearly frozen fountain to their left.

Once Elizabeth was at the fountain, Bingley said, “Miss Bennet, you are unlike anyone I have ever met. Please permit me to tell you how very much I esteem you. I know we have not known each other long, but I cannot imagine my life without you in it. However, since it is so recent an acquaintance, I would like to formally court you, if you will just allow me to.”

Once again Jane blushed. She took a moment to recover her composure before replying, “I can think of nothing that would please me more.”

He burst into a huge smile. “You have made me so very happy. Should I speak with your uncle or travel to, Meryton is it, to talk to your father?”

“My uncle is prepared to grant any permissions needed for courtship or marriage. My father hopes we present him with our beaux once all the tedious courting is done,” answered Jane with a smile.

Although pretending to examine the fountain, Elizabeth was actually watching the couple out of the corner of her eye. Seeing the smiles on both faces, she thought it time to return. As she did so, she noted, “Well, that fountain is certainly not a place of beauty during the winter.”

Jane smiled and said, “Dear Lizzy. We know you were not really interested in it. Thank you for giving me a moment alone with Mr. Bingley. He has done me the very great honor of asking to court me, and I accepted.”

Bingley added, “I am the one who has been honored, not Miss Bennet.”

Elizabeth offered the couple her congratulations. Jane replied, “Well, he still must talk with Uncle. Oh yes, and then he must meet the Stevensons”

Bingley looked a little apprehensive but Elizabeth said, “Talk to Captain Wentworth, Mr. Bingley. He has already passed the gauntlet. It is not too bad.”

“Thank you, Miss Elizabeth, I will.”

They took a turn about the park before heading back to the house. When they entered the parlor, Bingley asked Mrs. Gardiner, “Do you think I might be able to call on your husband this morning?”

She smiled at him. Knowing of her husband’s plans for the day, she said, “Yes, he should be in chambers this morning. Call within the hour and you should find him free.”

“Then I will take my leave.”

After he left, Jane called Mary down from the schoolroom to share the particulars. Just as they were all congratulating her, other callers knocked at the door. Mary hurried back to the schoolroom while the others composed themselves to receive their callers. They had a moderately busy morning. Mrs. Gardiner wrote to her mother asking about availability for screening a suitor. She received a reply by the same messenger indicating availability each morning the rest of the week but preferring to meet as soon as possible.

Bingley called on Mr. Gardiner and spoke with him for almost half an hour before permission was granted. He asked Bingley to return in the early afternoon so that they could make plans to call upon the Stevensons. Bingley then stopped by to see if he could locate Captain Wentworth to ask about the Stevensons. He finally found him at the club with the Fitzwilliams. What he heard was somewhat reassuring.

After talking with Wentworth, Bingley called upon Darcy to share the news. After best wishes were received, Bingley said, “Even if Miss Bennet should finally accept me, I have no home to which to take her. I would like your assistance. Now, I could look for an estate near the Hursts in Sussex and be near family. Or, since you have offered to help me learn to manage an estate, I could look for one in Derbyshire convenient to your help. Since it would not be to purchase, at least yet, the latter is my preference. Could your man of business help me find a place? I would like to take possession before the end of the spring. I would then be prepared to marry Miss Bennet, if she will have me, and have a home to which to take her.”

Darcy thought for a moment. “I am aware of two or three that are within a couple of hours ride from Pemberley. They are not so large as to be overwhelming to the novice, but they are very nice homes. Since we have spoken often of what you thought you would want, are there any additions now that we have Miss Bennet’s comforts to consider?”

“Before, I was considering some of Caroline’s needs. I honestly believe the house need not be as updated as Caroline would have wanted. That should broaden the field somewhat. However, considering the size of the Bennet family, I might need a somewhat larger house than I had originally thought. Her family is not as small as mine.”

Darcy smiled. “Very well. Leave it to me. I will go meet with my man now, and we should have something for you to consider within a few days. Since you are only courting, that should give us some time yet.”

“Thank you. I am sure my father would appreciate this as well since it was always his dream for me to find an estate.”

Findlay and his mother also called upon his lady, finding Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley temporarily alone in the parlor. While Mrs. Findlay engaged Mrs. Hurst, Findlay smiled at Miss Bingley and, speaking quietly, said, “It seems to me that you have taken my unsolicited advice to heart and have stopped putting on airs. Are you enjoying yourself more?”

“Yes. I do thank you for the advice, even if it was highly improper. As I have looked around, I can see that it will make all the difference.”

“Excellent. Then, I have a question for you to consider. Although we have not known each other for long, I find what I know of you to be very attractive. Would you allow me to formally court you?”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, I am. The person who was hiding behind the airs is someone I think I can greatly esteem. I was intrigued when we first met and thought I saw the true Miss Bingley hiding behind the attitude. I am glad to have become acquainted with her.”

“Well, then, yes. I would love it. You will need to talk to my brother-who I think is out asking a similar question.”

“Would it be better for me to wait or return later?”

Caroline turned to Louisa and said, “Louisa, Mr. Findlay has asked to court me, and I have said yes. He now needs to talk with Charles. Do we have any idea when he may be home?”

“How wonderful for the two of you. I expect he will be here in two or three hours. Why don’t you return about four? We are attending the soiree at the Nelson’s and he has to be home by then to prepare.”

“Excellent, I will do so. I too plan to attend, so it will be nice to have it settled.”

Mrs. Findlay said, “I am so happy for you both. We will have to spend more time becoming better acquainted.”

Caroline smiled and replied, “That would be lovely. Perhaps I can visit you sometime when Mr. Findlay will be out so we can be uninterrupted. There is so much I would like to learn about you both.”

They talked a while longer before setting a time for Louisa and Caroline to call upon Mrs. Findlay. They left as other callers arrived. By the time Bingley had returned, Caroline was more than ready to tell him all that had transpired that morning. However, first she asked, “Well, did Miss Bennet agree?”

“Yes, she did. I have just come from seeing her uncle and finally receiving permission. I must call again shortly to make arrangements to meet Mrs. Gardiner’s parents and get their approval.”

Louisa and Caroline both congratulated him. Louisa added, “Miss Bennet is such a sweet girl. She will make a very nice sister.”

Caroline said, “Yes, she is and will be. Charles, Mr. Findlay called upon the same errand. He will call again around four to ask your permission which I expect you will grant.”

Bingley said, “He has long been a neighbor of Hurst. Has Hurst any objections?”

Louisa replied, “No, he likes the family very well.”

Bingley said, “Very well. I am sure I will grant permission for courtship.”

Caroline said tartly, “You will if you know what is good for you. He seems to be everything I am looking for so you just let things proceed and let us learn for sure. And I am pleased Miss Bennet said yes. She is far too good for you, but perhaps you can measure up to her ideals and become the man she needs. I will gladly welcome her to the family if she should decide you are the right man. You have made it abundantly clear that you already believe her to be the right woman.”

Bingley looked at his sister in astonishment. He never expected to hear her praise another woman-she had not done so since starting at the seminary. That she thought Jane Bennet too good for him was the real surprise. Perhaps she really had changed as it had seemed these past few days. “Yes, well, she truly is an angel. I hope she will ultimately accept my hand. I will be here to meet with Findlay as you have asked.” He thought it best to leave it at that and took himself off to learn of the plans for meeting the Stevensons.

Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner met him in the parlor as he entered the house. The young women were nowhere to be seen. Mr. Gardiner said, “My wife and her mother would like to invite you to visit together with Jane tomorrow morning. Can you make it?”

“Of course. Nothing is more important to me than Miss Bennet.”

“Very well. Mrs. Gardiner will accompany the two of you. Arrive here no later than nine and plan to be there at least an hour. She will close her home to other visitors. Both she and Sir Michael are excellent interrogators. He feels he did not do a good job with his eldest daughter’s husband and is making sure nothing similar happens to any of our nieces. Just be honest with them and all will be fine.”

Mrs. Gardiner added, “We had already looked into your past to be sure you were a suitable acquaintance for our girls, so I do not think you have anything to fear except, perhaps, for some embarrassment as Mother likes to ask all sorts of things about your family life. Father is more likely to ask about your family’s business. Just be forthright. They are surprisingly modern in their viewpoints.”

Mr. Gardiner said, “Have you any questions?”

“No. I talked to Wentworth and he explained what I might expect. I must say, it is reassuring that you take such care with their acquaintances. I had not thought to do so for my sister.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “Then you are lucky that, so far, all of your friends passed our scrutiny. How would your sister have fared if some were inappropriate?”

He looked thoughtful. “Perhaps I have not been as prepared to escort her as I had supposed.”

They talked for a few more minutes before Bingley excused himself. He was sorry he had not seen Jane, but he had a lot to think about before his interview with Findlay. He really had been fairly lax in watching over his sister, he realized. It seemed there were many pitfalls he had never even considered in society. He obviously still had much to learn.

When Bingley arrived home, he retired to the library to consider the care with which the Gardiners were protecting their nieces. He had not really considered the background of potential suitors to be so critical. As he considered more, he realized that he actually knew a number of young men who would not be good potential partners for Caroline, but he had never even considered dropping them for her sake. With this new frame of mind, he actually questioned Findlay more than he would have previously before finally granting permission for a courtship.

After greeting the Nelsons and mingling with other guests, Caroline headed directly toward Jane, even before her brother, to greet her. “Miss Bennet, I am very happy for Charles that you accepted his offer. I told him that you are far too good for him and that he is lucky you agreed to a courtship. He needs to show you that he is worthy of your regard.”

Jane smiled. “I am so happy you approve. I think your brother is a very fine man.”

Caroline replied, “Well, if he becomes so, it will be in large part your regard that helps him.”

Findlay joined them shortly as the conversation became much more general. The soiree this evening would consist of musical entertainment from the attendees, so after perhaps thirty minutes of desultory conversation, Lady Nelson began shepherding everyone into her conservatory. Her daughter, Lady Violet, would be the first to perform. After a credible performance, the other young ladies each took a turn to exhibit with either one or two pieces, demonstrating the ability to concentrate and manage to hold their nerve. Once all exhibitions were complete, a light refreshment was served. As Elizabeth moved from the buffet with her laden plate, Darcy came up unobtrusively and commented, “So many accomplished performers.”

Elizabeth smiled and replied, “You know, if nothing else, it does prove you can rise to the occasion and perform under pressure, even if you are not a brilliant musician. That might actually be an important accomplishment. Maybe there are some hidden benefits to what society considers accomplishment.”

As they sat at a table and continued the conversation, Darcy asked, “Do you really think so?”

She said, “Yes, I do. While the accomplishments we discussed actually provide evidence of some degree of intelligence, those society pushes actually demonstrate skills and qualities that would benefit the woman socially. Watching society this Season has shown me that they are not as useless as I originally supposed.”

“How can being able to produce a netted screen really be an accomplishment of worth?”

She smiled. “I personally find netting to be excruciatingly boring. One who can sit though it and finally produce a somewhat decent finished product has a great deal of patience. She can probably listen to an old windbag without showing how bored she is. Hiding boredom and disgust with an idiot is a wonderful skill to develop in our society, one I have definitely not mastered yet.” As she said this, she looked pointedly around the room at three or four men who were notorious for the inability to converse on anything other than sport. “Since we might have to entertain such persons at the table, it is definitely a skill worth acquiring.”

He thought for a moment and looked at the same gentlemen. “Perhaps you are on to something there. Do you think that may be true of other so-called accomplishments?”

“As I have watched the Season progress, I have considered this more than once. It may be that, given our position within society, those ridiculous accomplishments provide a skill that transfers into a benefit in social situations. Even the exhibiting does as it helps us hold our poise in a difficult and high stress situation. I will admit that my position on this has changed. I still hold with what we discussed as true accomplishments, but those other things apparently have a merit I could not see before.”

“So when my sister demonstrates these other talents, I should try to be appreciative?”

“I think she would like it very much if you could.”

They continued to talk generally of talents and accomplishments while they enjoyed their refreshments. The conversation became broader as others joined them and moved into a discussion of what society considered important in a young woman. It was an entertaining discussion.

Chapter 28

Saturday morning, Jane, Bingley, and Mrs. Gardiner went in the Gardiner carriage to the Stevenson’s. Bingley admitted that he was somewhat nervous as he wanted to make a good impression. Jane was also a little nervous about the upcoming interview so the drive was very quiet.

They were quickly shown into the parlor. Lady Stevenson directed each to specific seats and served everyone tea. Mrs. Gardiner sat next to Jane and, as Sir James cleared his throat to begin the questioning, reached over and gave her hand a squeeze. She whispered, “It will be fine. You will see.”

Sir James began, “Mr. Bingley, we are pleased to meet you. Your name has come up in many conversations these past weeks, and it now appears to be time to develop an acquaintance.”

Bingley replied, “I am pleased to meet you too. I will admit to some nerves this morning.”

Surprisingly, Lady Stevenson answered, “Excellent. That demonstrates some concern that Jane’s extended family approves of you. We want both of you to spend some thought on what might make for a good relationship as we spend time together this morning. My first question concerns how you will protect Jane from her family.”

He looked at her with raised eyebrows and asked, “Whatever do you mean?”

Lady Stevenson smiled. “Wentworth had a similar response although the family situations are somewhat different. You have yet to meet Mrs. Bennet. I have met her many times. Although she loves her daughters-Jane, forgive me, but I will be blunt-she is loud, vulgar, and extremely selfish. When she cannot get her way in something, she has an attack of nerves. She has been pressuring Jane to attach someone for at least the past four years with no reference to what Jane would like. She is demanding and overbearing. How will you protect Jane when her mother makes inappropriate comments or demands?”

Jane blushed and looked down at her lap. Bingley looked over at her before facing back to Lady Stevenson. “I believe everyone has acquaintances that are less than desirable. It is no surprise that some may be found in the family. I will admit that I do not know what I would do. However, being forewarned, I can at least consider how we might handle such an eventuality.”

Sir James said, “Fair enough. What if someone in your family was rude to her? Would you call them on it?”

“I tend to ignore such slights within my circle.”

Sir James said, “If you truly cherish your wife, that would be a mistake. You must protect her even when you are uncomfortable doing so. Otherwise, you are granting permission for friends and family to mistreat her. Will you cherish Jane? She is greatly deserving of being well-treated.”

“She is an absolute angel and deserves nothing but the best.”

Lady Stevenson said, “Well, if you two do marry, you will have her happiness in your hands, so we want you to realize what that might mean. Now, Mr. Bennet uses sarcasm and gentle mockery to criticize. It is harder to protect from than the blatant comments of Mrs. Bennet. You will need to consider how best to counteract such indirect criticism.” Bingley nodded his head in understanding.

Sir James continued, “Now, I want you to tell me about yourself. Tell me about your childhood.” The others listened as Bingley related a number of stories, eventually moving into the death of their father and his assuming responsibility for his younger sister. Finally, Sir James concluded, “Well, young man. I hope our questions give you something to think about as regards the responsibility of a husband for the happiness of his family. Turnabout is fair play. Have you any questions for us?”

Bingley said, “From our conversation today, I assume you consider the Bennets to be a part of your extended family. Would that courtesy extend to my family as well should Miss Bennet and I ultimately come to an agreement?”

Lady Stevenson said with a smile, “Indeed it would. We have a large, very extended family. Family relationships are what keep us all going. When Madeline married Mr. Gardiner, his family became ours which is why we are assisting the Bennet daughters. Should you join that family, we claim your family as well.”

“I must say it is a wonderful thought. It has been a most informative and thought-provoking visit.”

Sir James replied, “I am glad you think so. We would like you to join us for our Sunday family dinners-with your own extended family if you wish. I realize it may be too late to join us tomorrow-you may have other plans. We hope to see you and perhaps your family next week.” He then specified the time on Sunday and hoped to see them all then. Bingley indicated he would send a note indicating whether or not he could attend the next day but did promise to come the following week.

Once they were safely in the carriage returning to the Gardiner home, Bingley said, “Well, that was very interesting. They definitely asked some questions that have caused me to try to consider what my answers will be in the future.”

Jane said, “I had never really considered the issues they raised either. While they were a little critical of my parents, I think their observations are unfortunately probably accurate. Although I prefer to ignore those less pleasant aspects of my family life, as we move forward, I guess we must consider how they would impact the new families each of us will be creating. I tend to be a peacemaker, but that might not always be the best reaction when something outrageous is said, I suppose. It sounds like we are similar in that regard.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “These are all excellent things to consider. Family can bring our greatest happiness and heartache, often at the same time. They are usually the ones that know us best and know best how to hurt us. Our spouse is often the one who protects us from the others we love. Remember that none of you have written to your mother of the situation with any admirers.” She looked pointedly at Mr. Bingley as she said this last.

Jane sighed. “You are correct, as were the Stevensons. While Mother means well, her advice is not really helpful. Mr. Bingley, my mother has not even heard your name yet. We protect ourselves by writing letters about all of the events we attend but nothing about any of the gentlemen we meet.”

He smiled, “If she is so dedicated to your wedding soon, as your sister has indicated, I can see how discretion could be very important. Will you write her about me now?”

“No, it would only be counterproductive. She would want us to come to an agreement quickly, sending all sorts of advice, and she might even want to come to move things along. I want us to take the time during the courtship to really become well acquainted and determine if we can make each other happy. That will be best done without my mother’s assistance.”

Once back at Gracechurch Street, Bingley bade them farewell and headed to his club. He sat there in meditation for the remainder of the morning, considering his personal preferences and how he might have to develop in certain areas in order to better protect Miss Bennet in the future. As he considered his own family life, he was grateful that Caroline had returned to the young woman she had been before entering the seminary. They would be much happier with her lack of airs and pretensions than if she had continued as she had begun her Season. He wondered if he should have a similar conversation with Findlay. It might not be a bad idea to do so.

When Bingley arrived home, he found Caroline and Louisa in the parlor with no visitors in attendance. They wanted a full description of his morning. When he finished his tale, he and Caroline talked about his having a similar conversation with Findlay sometime within the next week. Their plans for Sunday were open, so he quickly dispatched a note to the Stevenson’s indicating their pleasure in accepting and noting that the four of them would be happy to join the family.

A dinner party constituted the entertainment for the evening. Caroline was pleased to sit by Findlay, Bingley by Jane, Anne by Wentworth, but Darcy found himself once again attended by Miss Arbuthnot. Elizabeth Bennet was seated next to Captain Fitzwilliam. The Elliots were also in attendance, and Miss Elliot found herself once again by Major Fitzwilliam. Miss Elliot had still not learned of the Major’s active participation in the army and once again asserted herself to try to charm the younger son of the Earl even though he was not quite as attractive as she desired. He again greatly enjoyed flirting with her throughout the meal.

Darcy found the meal increasingly uncomfortable. Miss Arbuthnot became bolder and bolder in her hints and flirting while he became more and more reserved. He found his glance frequently straying to Elizabeth Bennet and Andrew where he heard a great deal of laughter. They seemed to be having a wonderful time. He wondered if perhaps Andrew was considering courting Miss Elizabeth. He shocked himself when he found himself thinking that she really deserved better than a husband who would be absent so much of the time. Why would he think that when he knew that Andrew was a wonderful person? He was unaware that Captain Fitzwilliam had already determined that Elizabeth was not the woman he would want as a wife, but merely someone who could be a good friend.

During the separation of the sexes, the women retired to the conservatory and began the process of exhibiting their talents. Their hostess began first with the youngest and least experienced, which in this company was Elizabeth Bennet. Elizabeth, Caroline, and Jane had all finished before the men rejoined the women. Since Major Fitzwilliam was having so much fun flirting with Elizabeth Elliot, he immediately sought her out, asking, “I hope I have not missed your performance, have I?”

Miss Elliot smiled. “Oh, I do not exhibit on the piano. I am not a music lover. I cannot tell one note from another.”

He pretended a small pout and replied, “Oh, how unfortunate. Our hostess is generally quite insistent upon it.”

Just then, their hostess joined them, strongly pressing Miss Elliot to take her turn. The hostess was so insistent that Elizabeth was required to ask her sister to join them and aver that indeed Miss Elliot could not play or sing. Anne said, “Although my sister took the required courses at school, it seems she did not have the ear to hear the musicality of it. While she does not perform music, she could favor us with a poem. She has an excellent reading voice.”

Although Miss Elliot looked at her sister with disgust for the suggestion, the hostess was well pleased and immediately sought Miss Elliot’s agreement. Therefore, the next performance was of Miss Elliot reading a sonnet. The applause confirmed that she did indeed have an excellent reading voice. Although she hated performing, she was pleased with the positive comments as she returned to her seat. Major Fitzwilliam was quite attentive and appreciative.

Elizabeth Bennet sat near Jane and Bingley. He was sorry not to have heard them perform. Jane’s comment was, “You have heard both of us in the past. However, there are a great number of women you have not heard before. We should be attentive to them.”

He smiled his agreement while Elizabeth added, “Yes, who knows but we might actually hear something wonderful.”

Darcy and Captain Fitzwilliam had joined them at that point. Darcy asked, “Do you think that likely?”

Jane smiled while Elizabeth answered, “Of course not. But as Jane said, there are a number we have not heard before and stranger things have happened.”

Captain Fitzwilliam replied, “I suppose this is better than playing cards, but I think plain conversation would be preferable to this.” He winced as the soprano currently performing did not quite hit the note the composer had intended. He lowered his voice slightly and added, “My men sound better than this when they sing after they have had too much to drink.”

Darcy smirked as Elizabeth asked, “Truly?”

The Captain simply nodded.

Major Fitzwilliam was so attentive to Miss Elliot that evening that she expected he would call upon her within the next day or so even though he was perhaps not as physically attractive as she demanded. He had no intention of doing so. He had simply confirmed that she had almost no conversation and few redeeming qualities other than her looks. Near the end of the evening, he joined Wentworth and Anne.

“Miss Anne, I find your sister amazing.”

Wentworth chuckled, “Do you? In what way?”

“I did not realize it was possible to participate in society and have so very little conversation. Does she ever do anything at all?”

Anne said, “She is an excellent hostess.”

The Major asked, “Perhaps the accommodations and food would be excellent, but a hostess must be able to hold an intelligent conversation and that seems to be completely lacking from her repertoire.”

Anne sighed. “There is little call for such at Kellynch. Perhaps she has lost the skill.”

Fitzwilliam said, “She does seem to resemble your father in that respect.”

Anne said, “He does not enjoy penetrating conversation either. However, they can help to fill out a party. Oh dear, that does sound unkind. I am sorry.”

Wentworth answered, “Do not be because you are merely speaking the truth. It is not truly unkind to note that they have chosen a different way in which to approach society.”

Elizabeth Bennet, who had overheard the conversation, smirked and said to them, almost sotto voce, “If you think it a choice and not a natural result of the inability to truly think.”

This caused both Major Fitzwilliam and Captain Wentworth to chuckle. Anne merely smiled and shook her head. “How sad if you are correct.”

Caroline and Findlay were seated near Jane and Bingley. Findlay had joined the room just as Caroline completed her piece. She had chosen to merely play, with no singing, a piece she enjoyed that was not one of her most complicated. As she sat, Findlay said, “I must say, I really enjoyed that. You played it as if you really like that piece. This one is playing as if a machine is doing the playing.”

“Thank you. I did enjoy it. I have always loved that piece. It just sounds happy to me.”

After the talked for a few more moments, he asked, “Are you enjoying these events more? You seem more relaxed and comfortable.”

“Your advice has been quite helpful. Yes, I am enjoying myself more now that I am not trying to impress and make important contacts. It is much less stressful.”

“I am pleased it has helped.”

“Now that I can watch with less concern, I am finding the various interactions I see to be quite amusing. I am pleased that Charles has found someone like Miss Bennet who can keep him so engrossed that he has no idea how much time has passed. She is a very nice young lady.”

“Indeed she is, but then so are you.”

Caroline smiled ruefully. “Not much recently, although at one time I think I was. I am trying to return to that, but I had not realized how much I had accepted the advice and rules that were fed to us at school. Oh well, I am making some progress and that is all that can be hoped for at this point.”

“I am sorry to disagree with you, but what I see indicates that you are a very nice young lady.”

She smiled. “Thank you.”

At this point, Miss Arbuthnot was called upon to perform. She chose to accompany herself and sing one of the soprano arias from Handel’s Messiah. While she might have been able to play or sing the piece, it was beyond her talent to do both at the same time. While most could overlook many of the mistakes in the piano, it was hard not to hear the times her voice could not quite reach the top notes. Darcy and Elizabeth had been speaking when Miss Arbuthnot had been called upon. He had winced with her first miss. Elizabeth had said quietly, “You see what I mean about the ability to continue under pressure? Although she has tried something beyond her ability to produce, she feels she must see it through to the bitter end.”

“And bitter it is indeed.”

“But you can see that in society, she would never back down from something if it might reflect poorly upon her or her family to do so. That is an admirable trait.”

“Would it not be more admirable if she had a better grasp of her capabilities?”

“Of course it would. While I can sing that piece, I would never try to accompany myself. The singing requires too much concentration to perform credibly. I can also play it, with, I think, fewer mistakes, but I would prefer to play for someone who actually sings quite well. I still think all this exhibiting helps us learn other strengths and weaknesses.”

“Perhaps it does, but she has been out for a number of years. You would think that by now she would know better.”

“Since you are not interested in her, you should be grateful she has shown what life with her might be like. I think the inability to see your faults and weaknesses makes living with someone much harder. Look at Jane and Mr. Bingley. They are trying to understand those faults and weaknesses and how they might support one another through them. Did he tell you of the questions the Stevensons asked him?”

“Yes, he did. They have caused him much reflection.”

“Although we love our family, we can see how hard it is when the couple does not have the ability to assist one another in their strengths and weaknesses. Father tries to help Mother, but he frequently resorts to mockery and his books after a lack of success. After a period of regrouping, he tries again. It is the same with our youngest sisters although he seems to be making progress with them. He has too little patience with silliness, and unfortunately, our mother has an abundance of it. Our sisters did too but their letters are demonstrating that it was simply youth and ignorance. The time Father has spent with them while we’ve been here has helped them mature immensely. At least Mother means well. I found it interesting that the Stevensons want our spouses to think about how they might have to protect us from our loved ones. At least our parents care for us. I wonder if Sir Walter even knows what it means to have affection or care for another.”

“Miss Anne is lucky in her betrothed. He will be much more of a support than her father or sister have been, that is for sure. And you and Miss Bennet seem to be much more sisterly than Miss Elliot.”

“Anne is easy to love. She is a wonderful cousin. I am sorry for her that her immediate family cannot see her worth, but at least the rest of us do.”

When Miss Arbuthnot had completed her exhibition, and the final performers were exhibiting. Andrew said, “Darcy, did that performance not make you wish to congratulate Miss Arbuthnot?”

Darcy frowned at his cousin. “Why would you say that?”

“It is apparent that she is very much attached to you.”

“I would not want to encourage her in her misperceptions.”

Elizabeth took pity on him and said, “Really, Captain, imagine if you were the subject of the unwanted attentions of someone such as she. As his cousin, you should really be helping Mr. Darcy and not teasing about his difficulties.”

With some chagrin, Captain Fitzwilliam replied, “I am sure you are correct. However, I am not in a situation where I am sought after, and truly, I find her effusions and efforts highly entertaining.”

Elizabeth shook her head and said, “You should be ashamed that you enjoy his discomfort. I am disappointed in you.”

Darcy was pleased at her defense of him. “Thank you, Miss Elizabeth. However, such teasing has always been a part of the relationships among my cousins. Since they are like brothers to me, it is expected.”

“As I have no brothers, I guess I cannot rightly judge.”

Finally, the performing ended, conversations became much more general, and the carriages arrived to collect the attendees. As Bingley said farewell to Jane, he reminded her that he would see her at the Stevenson’s the next day. She was well pleased that his family would join hers for the day.

Chapter 29

The Bingleys and Hursts found the family dinner with the Stevensons quite pleasant. Wentworth enjoyed it as well. He noted that the Elliots chose not to attend, but that everyone else who was there seemed to appreciate the family time together. It was noisier than he was accustomed to, since the children visited with everyone else until it was time to dine. They then adjourned to the nursery so the adults could enjoy their meal.

Wentworth and Bingley were seated by Sir James. He wanted to become better acquainted with both. Louisa and Caroline were seated by Lady Stevenson. Hurst found Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner to be seated near him. There was quiet conversation all around the table.

While Louisa talked with Lady Stevenson, Caroline turned her attention to Elizabeth. “Even before our father passed, we had lost the custom of having regular family dinners. When we were children, we had the extended family together. Then we started going to school and moving south. Mr. Hurst has kindly hosted us since we came to town, but none of his family is in town, and we never really thought about a family meal like this. It is quite nice. I think I have missed it.”

“When we have visited over the years, if the Stevensons were in town, we dined here. If they were not, it would be at the Gardiner’s home, and occasionally one of the other Stevensons would attend. When we are home, my mother likes to have dinner guests regularly, but Father reserves Sunday after services for just the family. It is relaxing to have one day in which to not be quite so circumscribed as society might require.”

Caroline looked thoughtful for a moment. “I think he may be correct. However, I imagine that there are people who need to have constant visitors as entertainment. I think I like the idea of a set family meal.”

Elizabeth smiled. “You might be referring to my cousin Anne’s family when you say there are those that need entertainment. Gossip seems to be the only conversation when they are present. I am glad Anne is with us instead.”

Caroline answered, “I fear many of my friends from school are the same. We were not taught to think deeply and warned to eschew current news and events, so gossip is really all that remains. I am glad to have remembered that there is more to life.”

Elizabeth nodded, “It does seem as if gossip is all that concerns so many people. I know my mother and most of her friends live to hear the latest. I am afraid our childish exploits were a common topic of discussion.”

Caroline said, “I have little chance to talk with Miss Bennet as my brother monopolizes her time when we are together. Does she have more varied interests?”

Elizabeth smiled. “Yes, she does. Father always permitted us to read the papers, so we have developed the habit of reading and trying to understand what is going on in the world. So much of it impacts our lives, and yet society expects us to ignore it. Anne reads as well. Each day, we will talk about what is going on and determine how we feel about it. We might never discuss it outside the family, but we three feel it important to know. Mary is just learning about it now. She never cared before.”

“Has Miss Mary enjoyed her time in town?”

“Very much. We have become much closer as sisters, and it has truly broadened her mind. You must talk with her after dinner. I think you will enjoy it.”

Caroline did so and found that, while still very young in some ways, Mary had become an excellent conversationalist with some very interesting opinions. Louisa spent much of the time talking with Mrs. Gardiner. She realized that she would greatly enjoy this extended family should Charles finally decide to offer for Miss Bennet. Hurst enjoyed the excellent food and wine. He was surprised that he and Sir James shared many common acquaintances about whom they were able to reminisce.

Wentworth and Anne were able to talk about her friends, the Musgroves, who would arrive in a few days. Mrs. Musgrove had been very complimentary in her congratulatory letter, so pleased that Miss Anne had found someone congenial. As they spoke, Wentworth realized that one of their sons, Dick, had served on his ship the previous autumn.

“Do you think I should mention him?”

“I am sure they would appreciate it. Do you remember him well?”

“He would be hard to forget. He does as little as possible, only enough to avoid punishment. He will likely not advance far as he seems to fear hard work. I was pleased to put him off when he became too ill to travel. Illness was also how I acquired him. He had been put off his previous ship during an illness. He is their second son?”

“Yes. Charles is the oldest. Then Dick, then Louisa and Henrietta, then James who is currently at Eton. There are a couple of younger ones as well. They always seemed to despair about Dick which is why he finally went to sea a few years ago. I believe they hoped the navy would help him mature. Louisa and Henrietta are at the same school as my sister Mary and Miss Darcy.”

“The navy can only help those who wish to be helped. I do know that he wrote his parents while under my command, so perhaps it will not be too bad to meet them.”

“They are very kind people. I have enjoyed them as neighbors and friends.”

“Then I will try to be as positive as I can be about someone who has little to recommend him.”

Although he preferred to spend as much time as he could at Jane’s side, Bingley did stir himself to visit with various family members as well. By the time they all left, Bingley and Wentworth knew they would being a part of this greater family circle. They were both pleased at the welcome to the family.


Chapter 30

As the family was reading letters at breakfast a couple of days later, Jane exclaimed, “Oh, dear me.”

Mrs. Gardiner asked, “What concerns you, dear?”

“Mother and Father have decided to come for Anne’s wedding. I am not sure they would have stirred otherwise, but Mother must see the proceedings if Mary is to be the attendant.”

Elizabeth said, “We must warn Mr. Bingley to keep his distance.”

Mrs. Gardiner asked, “Are they all coming? How long do they plan to stay?”

Jane answered, “It will just be Mother and Father. Kitty and Lydia will remain home. They plan to arrive the day before the wedding and leave the day after, so just two nights.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “Well, since Lydia and Kitty are not coming, we certainly have room for your parents.” To Mary, she added, “And Mary, should your mother continue with her advice, do your best to ignore it or any criticism. You know you look quite beautiful in your new dress. All will be well.” She could see that Mary would really prefer not to see her mother.

Mary replied, “Thank you. I will do my best. If only Mama could be pleased for me.”

Anne was also reading letters. She said, “The Musgroves will arrive later today. It will be nice to see them again. They would like to call tomorrow. I will send a note to their inn to let them know I will be home tomorrow morning for them.”

Jane said, “They sound very pleasant. I look forward to meeting them.”

Elizabeth teased, “Particularly their son.”

“Now that Mr. Bingley is courting me, I am not so interested in the son. They just sound nice.”

Elizabeth responded, “I know. However, after Anne’s description of Mr. Musgrove, I could not resist.”

When Wentworth stopped by later that day, Anne informed him of the impending arrival of the Musgroves. He promised to call during their visit the next day for introductions.

When the Musgroves arrived, Mary did not absent herself as was her custom. Since she would be in the wedding party, Mrs. Gardiner felt she should get to know these others of Anne’s friends. As they exchanged greetings, Mary watched, listened, and smiled a lot. She felt listening was more important than anything else at this point.

"Captain Wentworth where it was you first met my son Dick? How remarkable that my son’s captain is marrying my friend."

Before Wentworth could answer, Charles Musgrove replied, "It was at Gibraltar, Mother. Dick had been left ill at Gibraltar, with a recommendation from his former captain to Captain Wentworth."

Wentworth said, "Ah! those were pleasant days when I had the Laconia! How fast I made money in her. A friend of mine and I had such a lovely cruise together off the Western Islands. "

"And I am sure, Sir," said Mrs. Musgrove, "it was a lucky day for us, when you were put captain into that ship. We shall never forget what you did."

Her feelings made her speak low; and Captain Wentworth looked rather in suspense, and as if waiting for more.

"Poor dear fellow!" continued Mrs. Musgrove; "he was grown so steady, and such an excellent correspondent, while he was under your care! Ah! it would have been a happy thing, if he had never left you. I assure you, Captain Wentworth, we are very sorry he ever left you."

There was a momentary expression in Captain Wentworth's face at this speech, a certain glance of his bright eye, and curl of his handsome mouth, which convinced Anne, that instead of sharing in Mrs. Musgrove's kind wishes, as to her son, he had probably been at some pains to get rid of him; but it was too transient an indulgence of self-amusement to be detected by any who understood him less than herself; in another moment he was perfectly collected and serious, and almost instantly afterwards coming up to the sofa, on which she and Mrs. Musgrove were sitting, took a place by the latter, and entered into conversation with her, in a low voice, about her son, doing it with so much sympathy and natural grace, as shewed the kindest consideration for all that was real and unabsurd in the parent's feelings.

While Wentworth and Mrs. Musgrove discussed Dick’s tenure on the Laconia, Charles Musgrove sought to better the acquaintance with Anne’s cousins. “So, all three of you are come out together in London this Season?”

Jane smiled and answered, “Just Lizzy and me. Mary is here to study and prepare for her own Season a year or two from now.”

Mary said, “It has been fun watching them have their Season.”

Charles questioned, “But, when you were introduced, I thought Miss Anne indicated that you were to be her attendant?”

Mary smiled. “Yes, Anne has been so kind to ask me. We have become very close. We have shared so much that she wanted me to share her special day with her. I am so grateful. I could choose to come out now if I wished, but I haven’t felt quite ready. Anne has been wonderful to help me prepare and so kind to ask me to be her attendant.”

“It is just the sort of thing Miss Anne would do. She is always so kind.”

Elizabeth replied, “Yes, she is. She has helped all of us greatly. We are very happy for her.”

Mr. Musgrove sat back enjoying a cup of tea watching all of the interactions. Finally, he stated, “Ah, Miss Elliot, it is so good to see you again. Who knew when we gave you that ride to London that when we saw you again it would be for your marriage? You know, your conversations with James really helped him improve his attitude about school. As a result, he has done very well.”

Anne replied, “Certainly no one could have guessed what the future would bring. I am pleased James is enjoying school.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “My own son will be joining him next year. I am glad to hear that he is enjoying it there.”

Charles said, “While it is an excellent school, it helps if one really enjoys that sort of thing. Dick, who served with Captain Wentworth, hated everything to do with school. I did tolerably well, but I did not really enjoy it. What I enjoyed was making lots of new friends.”

Mary asked, “Do you not find it fascinating to learn about how things have changed over the years? I fear I love history because I like finding out how the world has continued to change year by year.”

“I will admit that I never found anything interesting about it. What do you mean about the world changing?” For the next quarter hour, Mary shared her fascination with English history and the changes in society through the last three hundred years. Finally, Charles admitted that perhaps he had missed learning some of these things through inattention. “When you tell it, it sounds much more interesting than anything I ever read about. I think you may be a better teacher than any of the lecturers at school.”

Mrs. Gardiner invited the Musgroves to return for dinner that evening. They had determined not to attend Almack’s this week. She had already invited others of their friends, thinking that Anne would enjoy having many of her current friends meet her old ones. In this, she was quite correct. The Musgroves were pleased to meet them all. When they met Darcy, he said, “We have more than Miss Elliot in common. It seems that your daughters, Henrietta and Louisa, have become very good friends with my sister, Georgiana. She started at the same school only this winter. Miss Mary Elliot helped her settle in a little, after Miss Anne Elliot requested it. However, my sister has written extensively, and both of your daughters are often mentioned. I must thank you for raising them to be such excellent friends.”

Mrs. Musgrove smiled, “How wonderful that we have the girls in common. I am glad they could assist your sister. I believe they have also written to us of a Miss Darcy. I never expected to meet her family when visiting Miss Anne.”

Mr. Musgrove said, “How amazing that we meet with Dick’s captain and the family of a friend of our daughters when we are come to celebrate the marriage of another friend. It just goes to show how very small our world really is.”

Mary was not allowed to escape this dinner, even though it was more than family, since the wedding was the reason for the get together. She found, to her pleasant surprise, that it was much easier to talk with relative strangers now that she had broadened her reading choices and become more comfortable with small talk. Silently, she blessed her family for showing her ways to make these formerly awkward social situations easier. This was a new skill that even her mother would appreciate even if she wouldn’t the others that had been acquired.

All of the guests enjoyed pleasant conversations. Elizabeth sat between Darcy and Captain Fitzwilliam. Mary’s partners were Captain Fitzwilliam and Charles Musgrove. Jane had Bingley at one side, Major Fitzwilliam at the other. Mr. Musgrove had Mr. Gardiner and Caroline Bingley. Mrs. Musgrove had Mrs. Gardiner and Darcy. Talk centered around typical pleasantries-the travel to London, the girls at school, events of the Season, progress of the war, and the wedding. Mrs. Hurst was pleased to see that since Caroline’s sudden reformation, Hurst had significantly decreased his drinking. He was once again the interesting gentleman she had agreed to marry. By the time of the separation of the sexes, the Musgroves were all firm friends with Anne’s friends and family. Anne was pleased that the Musgroves would enjoy their week in town.

Darcy offered to host the entire party at the theater on Friday. Having heard of Findlay’s interest in Caroline, he also offered to include Findlay and his mother. His uncle and aunt would also be invited as would Anne’s father and sister. He also included Anne’s cousin James and his wife Mary, her uncle Hugh, and her grandparents. He understood that proximity to an earl and countess would improve Anne’s treatment from her father and sister. He liked the quiet young woman and wanted to do what he could to show it. After some discussion, all agreed. When he returned home, Darcy sent invitations to those who had not been present at the dinner who all accepted. All would return to Darcy House after the entertainment for a light supper with the Countess as hostess.

The next day, Mrs. Musgrove, Mrs. Gardiner, the Bennets, and Anne all did a little shopping together. Mrs. Musgrove wanted to take advantage of being in town. The ladies had a wonderful day enjoying each other’s company. At Anne’s request, Mary joined them. She was enjoying this early introduction to adult society.

Mr. Gardiner had been unable to attend Anne’s friends, but Wentworth, Mr. Musgrove, and Charles Musgrove spent the day together at the club with the Fitzwilliams and Darcy. They had no need to visit the shops, but they did all enjoy the day with billiards and cards.

Darcy and the Earl and Countess arrived at the theater early to greet his guests. Knowing of the disapprobation of Anne’s father, they were doing what they could to show the new connections that Anne’s betrothed brought to the marriage. They were enjoying the acquaintance with Wentworth. The others arrived and met the trio in the lobby to chat as they awaited for the latecomers who were, of course, Anne’s father and sister. Wentworth was the one introduce the two late arrivals to the Earl and Countess, stressing that these were his hosts in town. They barely had time to enter the box and take their seats before the curtain rose.

After the introduction, as the large party began moving toward the box, the Earl said to Sir Walter, “We almost missed you. You left it a bit late, did you not?”

Sir Walter paled a little at the implied criticism and said, “It was not our plan to be so tardy. We encountered a traffic difficulty just after leaving our rooms. I am pleased we did not cause any of the party to miss the curtain.”

Both Elizabeth Elliot and Sir Walter were far more gracious than they had been at the Stevenson’s dinner. They were pleased to meet the Earl and Countess and hoped for an ongoing acquaintance with them. They were pleased to greet the Musgroves, but were no warmer with them than anyone else in attendance. Miss Elliot was surprised to see how much the Fitzwilliams appreciated Anne. While her own opinions were not sought and few made any attempt to engage her in conversation between acts, she could see that all enjoyed Anne’s company. Since she had never paid any attention to Anne, she could not understand why Anne was of so much importance to this group. Why were they not attending to her since she was obviously of more importance than Anne?

Both Sir Walter and Miss Elliot were also surprised at the respect shown to Wentworth. Since he was not of an important family, both had discounted his importance. However, with the backing of someone like Lord Fitzwilliam, perhaps his union with Anne was not such a bad thing after all. He was, of course, very good looking and that was also important.

The performance had been very pleasant. Mary had been very quiet, observing more than anything else. She enjoyed the play, but the interactions between members of her party were even more entertaining. She was beginning to appreciate why both Lizzy and her father so enjoyed watching the foibles of their friends and neighbors. There was much that was quite amusing. She had never been much in company with Miss Elliot or Sir Walter and was quite surprised at them. She had always been accustomed to admire adults and assume that they were all worthy of at least some respect. However, for these two, she could not really respect them at all. They seemed vapid and incapable of intelligent conversation. She noted that they were at first quite stiff with Anne and Wentworth, but that as the evening progressed, they thawed considerably. By the time they arrived at Darcy House for the supper, both were actually ingratiating. Yes, now she could see what her father and sister had known for some years. There was great entertainment in observing people.

This was the first time that most of the company had been to Darcy House. Darcy generally did not entertain, having no hostess. However, he truly appreciated Captain Wentworth and had thought his treatment by Anne’s family was unfortunate. He had seen how he might be able to influence them to more accepting behavior, and the Countess had agreed.

As they entered the house, Mary said to Lizzy, “My goodness. This is quite a bit more opulent than our current residence or Longbourn, isn’t it? It is even fancier than Netherfield. I had no idea.”

“We are definitely moving in the first circles with the Fitzwilliams and Darcys, aren’t we? According to Aunt Madeline, the Stevensons are just outside those circles but near the top. The Fitzwilliams and Darcys are right at the top. We are incredibly blessed to be accepted by those so much higher ranked than we.”

Mary questioned, “But we are daughters of a gentleman, does that not place us near the top?”

Lizzy smiled. “Well, yes, we are gentry. However, within the gentry, there are still many ranks. We are definitely not within the aristocracy, and of course, the Fitzwilliams are. Darcy’s is a very old family and does not need a title to be important. In some ways, in the same way that Sir Walter looked down upon Captain Wentworth as having no ‘name,’ our new friends could have looked down upon Bennet as having no ‘name’ even though Longbourn has been in the family for generations. It is only a small estate of relatively little wealth. Our dowries are respectable but actually quite small. So, we are some rungs below the top. Without the entrée of the presentation and Aunt Madeline’s family, we would be a few rungs even further down.”

“Ah, I see. Yes, we are very blessed in our friends and family.”

As they entered the parlor, Anne said, “Mr. Darcy, you have a truly beautiful home. Since you seldom entertain, it is a pity it does not see more use.”

He chuckled. “It had its day when my parents were alive. I am sure the time will come again when it sees many guests. For now, it must make do with a very retiring bachelor. My aunt would like to show all of you the principal rooms on this floor.”

The countess smiled and said, “Indeed I would. If those of you who would like to see would follow me?” She led most of the group from the parlor to the library, music conservatory, and main dining room as well as the family dining parlor before returning them to the main parlor. Within minutes of finishing the tour, they were called to the dining room for a light buffet.

While they ate the informal buffet laid out for them in the dining room, Sir Walter and Miss Elliot continued to try to improve their standing with the group. Watching this, Anne said to Darcy, “Mr. Darcy, I cannot thank you enough for this evening. I know you are aware that my father and sister did not approve, not thinking Captain Wentworth of enough status to be worthy of marrying an Elliot. However, the party you have put together has shown them how very wrong they were. While I do not think we will ever be close, I think you have helped reconcile them to our union and ensured that they will at least be polite. It means a great deal to me.”

“Miss Anne, I had discussed this with my aunt after the dinner at your grandparents’ house. It was apparent that you were not happy, and we determined that there might be a way to make things somewhat more pleasant. My aunt is quite familiar with people like your family and was sure this was a way to help them see Captain Wentworth’s value in terms they could understand. I am pleased it was a success.”

“It will certainly make my family interactions less unpleasant in future. I am grateful that you were willing to be Captain Wentworth’s friend from the start.”

As Mary looked around, she noted that Charles Musgrove looked a little uncomfortable. She moved over to him and asked, “Are you well? You look like something might be wrong.”

He smiled. “I am fine, just a little surprised to find myself in such company. My father is a country squire. Sir Walter is the closest we generally come to aristocracy, and he is not as friendly and welcoming as Miss Anne’s friends have been. I was not really prepared to meet such high ranking members of society. I never expected to socialize with an Earl and a Countess.”

Mary said, “My father is like yours. We don’t even have a local baronet, only a knight, so I have even less experience with higher society than you. However, the Fitzwilliams’ sons have been coming over regularly and are very friendly, so I do not think you need worry. They seem to be very kind people.”

“Thank you. I will try to relax a little more. It is not surprising that the food is so good, is it?”

“I believe I would be surprised if it were otherwise.”

Wentworth and Anne sat together enjoying the repast. He said, “It is kind of Darcy to help us this way. It is apparent I am no longer as unsuitable since I have such high ranking friends.”

Anne said, “Yes. It is amazing how much easier life is with the right connections.”

At this point, Lady Stevenson joined them. “It looks like this has accomplished what I was unable to do with the dinner.”

Anne said, “I believe you started the processs, and Mr. Darcy has completed it for us.”

Lady Stevenson said, “Well, that should make life a little easier for the two of you. I am grateful you have such friends beside you.”

Wentworth replied, “It certainly makes life a little easier to have important connections. I did not mind Sir Walter’s disapprobation for myself, but for Miss Anne; I am happy her family will accept the situation now. I know it will make a difference to her in the future.”

Lady Stevenson said, “I am sure she would deny that, but I believe you are correct.”

Sir James spent the meal visiting with Lord Fitzwilliam. They found that they actually had a great deal in common and made arrangements to meet at their club after the wedding the following week.

Chapter 31

Lady Russell arrived on Saturday as planned. She sent Anne a note asking when might be convenient for her to stop by. Anne replied immediately asking her to come by at her convenience any time that day. Lady Russell arrived at Gracechurch Street shortly after noon.

After she was shown into the parlor, she was introduced to Mrs. Gardiner and the Bennets. Greetings were exchanged, and then Anne said, “Lady Russell. I cannot tell you how wonderful it is to see you again. So much has happened since I removed to town.”

“Indeed it has. And I, too, am happy to see you. Mrs. Gardiner, thank you so much for giving my goddaughter a haven here in town. I am sad to say that Kellynch was simply not a home for her.”

Mrs. Gardiner replied, “It has been my pleasure to have Anne here with us. I have always enjoyed her company. Her meeting up again with Captain Wentworth and coming to this understanding has been an unexpected happy result.”

Lady Russell said, “I hope it is a happy result. I was unsure during their previous attachment, but Anne’s letters have almost convinced me that she is making a good choice this time.”

Anne said, “Captain Wentworth has been very successful as I had expected him to be. There no longer seem to be good reasons to ignore our hopes and feelings. With his excellent connections, even Father seems no longer opposed.”

“Well, then, I am happy for you. Now, I understand from your letters that Miss Mary is to be your attendant?” she asked as she looked at the youngest of the three Bennet sisters.

“Yes, she is. She and I have become very close. As I considered who might best support me on that day, Mary was the obvious choice.”

Mary smiled at that compliment and added, “Although Jane is closest in age, it seems that Anne and I have more in common. We have enjoyed many happy hours together while the others are off having their Season. I came to town with them to study and have found it a wonderful experience. Helping Anne with her wedding will be something to remember for the rest of my life.”

Lady Russell smiled at Mary. “Anne says in her letters that you are also a middle sister.”

“Yes, there are two more who are younger at home. Besides growing so close to Anne, this time in London has also allowed me to grow closer to both Lizzy and Jane as well. My aunt has given us a haven just as she has Anne.”

“Will your parents be joining us for the wedding?”

Jane undertook to answer that question. “They will arrive Monday afternoon and plan to return to Hertfordshire on Wednesday. That will allow them to attend the wedding and do a little shopping before returning to Lydia and Kitty, our younger sisters.”

Elizabeth added, “Father does not care for town, so they do not plan to stay long.”

Mrs. Gardiner invited Lady Russell to stay to tea. Captain Wentworth was also coming, as were the Musgroves. They were curtailing some of their activities as the wedding approached. Since Lady Russell had been expected, no other engagements were planned that day. She was invited to join them at the Stevenson’s the next day for dinner. She would call upon the Elliots on her way home after tea.

Lady Russell was gracious in her congratulations to Captain Wentworth when he arrived. She did her best to make it clear that she was happy for Anne and pleased that they were able to take this step together. Although he still had some resentment at her original opposition, he accepted her congratulations and was pleasant to her for Anne’s sake.

This visit, Mary sat with Mrs. Musgrove who felt the need to fret about her two youngest who were at home with their governess. She had never been away from them for so long and hoped they were well. Mary sympathized and asked for details about them. Mrs. Musgrove was happy to talk about all of her children. They ranged in age from Charles, at 22, down to Emily who was 6. Two of the girls were at school, James was at school, Dick, 16, in the navy, and Emily and William still at home. She also told of the babies between Charles and Dick who had died when infants. When Mrs. Musgrove was recovered from her worry, she and Mary talked of the Bennets and Mary’s place within the family. Mary and Mrs. Musgrove found they greatly enjoyed one another’s company.

During the tea, Charles Musgrove spent his time talking with Elizabeth and Jane. He appreciated Miss Bennet’s serene demeanor, so much like Miss Anne’s, but found Miss Elizabeth a little too clever for complete comfort. She was pleasant, but he could readily see that he did not have a sufficient variety of interests to engage her in conversation for very long. Miss Mary was by far the easiest one for him to talk with although Miss Bennet was a close second.

Anne had secured an invitation for Lady Russell and the Musgroves to join the family dinner on Sunday at the Stevenson’s. She was aware that, except for her visit to Somerset after the wedding, she would rarely see her friends again. Once she went to sea with Captain Wentworth, she might never again visit Kellynch. That would depend on future interactions with her family. She was not sanguine that their acceptance would be sufficient to ensure future invitations to revisit her former home.

Sir Walter and Elizabeth joined the family dinner once again. She was not well pleased, but he said to her as they entered their carriage, “It is an advantageous acquaintance and we would do well to ensure its continuation. After all, even Anne has managed to acquire some superior connections, and it would be in our best interests to cultivate the same.”

“But they have no conversation. They care nothing for fashion or gossip. And they pay me no deference whatsoever. I cannot abide them at all.”

“Well, just put on a good face. After all, we see them only rarely. If nothing else, try to smile occasionally.”

She pouted at that and said not another word during the drive. However, she did make an effort to try to talk with both of her grandparents this time. At the dinner for Anne, she had done her best to avoid them.

Bingley found himself chatting with Charles Musgrove about the difficulties of estate management. He said, “My friend Darcy is hunting for a situation that would suit me as I begin to learn the ins and outs of an estate. It was always my father’s fondest dream.”

Musgrove said, “I can see that it would be challenging to come into it with no past experience. I would guess that like me, Darcy learned from his father almost since the time he left off leading strings. Father has always involved me so that, now, I cannot imagine not caring about the estate and its tenants.”

“Well, I expect that Darcy will help me to succeed. He seems to be an excellent manager. I hope his teaching is as good.”

Musgrove looked at Bingley speculatively and said, “So, is it my imagination, or are you included in a family dinner due to an interest in one of the young ladies?”

Bingley blushed. “This is only the second week we have joined the Stevensons. Yes, I am officially courting Miss Bennet, but until we move to a more permanent understanding, we are not making it widely known. Apparently, her mother will make things very uncomfortable for her should she come to hear of it.”

“You are very lucky. Miss Bennet seems very nice and quite kind. Mrs. Hurst is your sister?”

“Yes. And Mr. Findlay is courting my sister Caroline. The Stevensons were gracious enough to want all of us to join them for dinner. I believe Mrs. Findlay has appreciated renewing an old acquaintance with Lady Stevenson, and Mr. Hurst and Sir James share a number of acquaintances. Apparently, our circle of acquaintance is growing closer at the same time it is enlarging.”

“I will admit I never expected to go to the theater with an Earl and Countess. Miss Anne’s friends are certainly above what I am used to.”

“In school, I never expected such a thing either. However, Darcy has been a good friend to me and opened many doors. It appears that Miss Bennet will do the same.”

As Major Fitzwilliam was not there to amuse Elizabeth Elliot, she was forced to try to converse with her relatives and their friends. After some consideration, she thought Mrs. Hurst might be an inoffensive conversation companion. “Have you come often to my grandmother’s Sunday dinners?”

Louisa smiled. “No, last week was the first time. They have been so gracious to include us. I know you recently arrived. How are you enjoying London this year?”

Miss Elliot smiled. “It is always so pleasant to get in touch with current fashions. That dress you are wearing is quite lovely. I have one of a similar cut but in a blue-grey with a bit more lace. I must say that you and your sister are far more fashionable than my cousins.”

“I will admit that fashion is important to the two of us. It seems to matter less to the Miss Bennets, but I think they always look very nice.”

“Yes, they look nice. They are never more than nice, though. However, perhaps nice is all they want.”

Louisa looked at her quizzically and asked, “So, why is it that you wish to appear fashionable?”

“It is important to uphold the name of Elliot. I represent the Baronetcy and would not wish it to be denigrated in any way. Also, I hope to attract someone of an appropriately exalted lineage for marriage. Without the correct image, that would be impossible.”

As they continued to talk, Louisa thought, “This is the sort of attitude they tried to instill at school. Luckily, Caroline has dropped it in favor of being genuine. However, I truly believe that this is the genuine Miss Elliot. How dreary her existence must be.”

While Louisa and Elizabeth visited, Sir Walter tried to make conversation with Sir James. After a few futile moments, he moved on to his neighbor Musgrove who could be relied upon to be sufficiently deferential. He was not disappointed in his expectations and almost enjoyed the conversation. Mrs. Musgrove was far more happily engaged with both Elizabeth Bennet and Lady Stevenson.

As the Elliots returned to their rooms after dinner, he said, “Well, that was actually better than dinner the other night. At least Musgrove knows how to treat one properly, unlike the family.”

Elizabeth replied, “Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley were knowledgeable about fashion. We had lovely conversations. However, I do not foresee many social engagements with this group. They simply to do not have the understanding and connections we need to forward an appropriate match. Now, if Lord and Lady Fitzwilliam were present, that would be different. Grandmother and Grandfather simply do not engage in enough social activities to make them valuable to us.”

The rest had enjoyed their time together. Lady Russell spent most of her time talking with Anne and Wentworth. She began to develop some appreciation of his appeal to Anne and could see how supportive and encouraging he was. He could see why Anne had relied so heavily upon Lady Russell’s opinion during their previous meetings and appreciated that she had now come to support Anne’s decision.

Chapter 32

Mr. and Mrs. Bennet arrived at Gracechurch Street in the early afternoon. Anne was out doing some last minute shopping with both Mrs. Musgrove and Lady Russell. They would all return for tea in the mid-afternoon.

After greeting Mrs. Gardiner, the Bennets went up to their room to refresh. Within a half an hour, they were back in the parlor to see their daughters. After greetings, Mrs. Bennet said, “You are all looking quite well. However, you have written nothing of any admirers. I cannot believe that you, Jane, have spent so much time in town with nothing to show for it. You must tell me all about the rich young men you have met.”

Before Jane could reply, Mrs. Gardiner said, “Now Fanny, when there is something to report, you know the girls will tell you. You must be satisfied that they have made many new acquaintances. You are here to celebrate Anne’s marriage, not to find out which young men your girls have met.”

Mr. Bennet agreed, “That is true. Fanny, you will have to set that aside. Remember what we spoke of before coming.” He had warned her that he would not allow her unthinking behavior to jeopardize the possible attentions of potential suitors. If she could not keep her tongue quiet, he would take her back to Hertfordshire immediately.

Mrs. Bennet replied, “But there is no one else here. They can easily answer my questions now. Why do you refuse to tell me? Oh, you have no pity on my nerves.”

Mr. Bennet answered, “If your nerves are acting up, you must go to our room to lie down. You can rest and allow them to calm down, if that is what you need.”

With a sniff, Mrs. Bennet settled into a chair with a pout on her face. They had no sympathy for her at all!

Mr. Bennet said to Mary, “Now, please tell me about all these things you have been studying. I have truly enjoyed the pictures you sent home. Your drawing is excellent.”

Mrs. Bennet was surprised. “What pictures? I have seen no pictures.”

“I tried to show them to you but you were too busy to look. Mary has been learning to draw, much as Lydia and Kitty are. However, if the pictures she sent us are any indication, her ability is currently beyond that of her sisters.”

“Mother, I have a sketchbook if you would like to look at some of the others,” Mary offered. Mrs. Bennet agreed and took the book from Mary’s hands. As Mr. Bennet and Mary spoke of her other studies, Mrs. Bennet perused the sketches.

After a few moments, Mrs. Bennet said, “Why, Mary, these are excellent. I recognize many of the family in these drawings. I am amazed at how talented you are.”

Elizabeth was pleased to see Mrs. Bennet actually praise her frequently overlooked sister. However, why must her mother be amazed rather than just pleased? It seemed some sort of implied criticism must accompany all praise of Mary.

Mrs. Bennet then handed the sketch book back to Mary and began talking with Jane, while Mary continued to discuss her course of study with her father. “Now, Jane, I am sure there must be a gentleman or two who is paying you particular attention. You cannot be so beautiful and not have a wonderful time for your Season. You must tell me all about them. Have you met any rich men at all?”

Mrs. Gardiner interrupted before Jane could answer. “Now, Fanny, all of the gentlemen who have called upon us are very eligible. We would not allow them to call upon us if they did not have sufficient to provide a very comfortable life for your girls.”

“I know that you would not allow someone ineligible to call. However, how rich are they? Will they put the girls in the way of other rich men so that all of the girls can marry well? How rich is rich?”

Jane answered, “No one has yet asked for my hand, so it would be impossible to answer your questions. We have met some very nice gentlemen and have had a very pleasant time.”

Elizabeth added, “We dance almost every dance at Almacks, at the balls we attend, and are always attended.”

Jane said, “We have made many new acquaintances who are very attentive.”

Mrs. Bennet frowned. “But, Anne is nothing to Jane and yet she is marrying tomorrow. How can that be?”

Mrs. Gardiner sighed. “Fanny, you must not say such things. Anne already had prior acquaintance with Captain Wentworth. It was much easier for them to resume the friendship and resume the betrothal. The season has just begun. It has only been a few short weeks. Indeed, people would be surprised if an admirer had already asked for Jane or Lizzy’s hand. You must be a little more patient. I am sure we will see a happy outcome.”

“Well of course Jane will find someone. However, how can Lizzy ever hope to capture someone? She will always give her opinion and that will surely chase off any potential admirer. She will not listen to me and keep her opinions to herself.”

Mrs. Gardiner replied, “You must not worry. All will turn out well. Now, how have Lydia and Kitty done this winter? I understand that they have expanded their own studies just as Mary has done.”

“You must talk to Thomas about that. I only know that they are always busy now and do not often attend me when I visit our neighbors. If this is because they are studying new things, all I know is that it is unpleasant that they no longer have time to join me.”

Elizabeth and Jane knew from their letters that their youngest sisters were actually enjoying their new studies. Besides drawing and music, their father had challenged them with weightier reading which they were surprised to enjoy and discuss with him. They were also visiting tenants with their father and taking more responsibility on the estate. Both were surprised at the enjoyment and fulfillment they now found. They had matured and were far less silly than they had been. However, Mrs. Bennet did not enjoy the new independence exhibited by her youngest. She had preferred it when they spent more of their time with her. Jane said, “I know they are now spending time visiting our tenants and performing charity work. Have you helped them in their efforts?”

Mrs. Bennet replied, “Although your father has asked that I do so, I do not see the need. They are doing just fine without my assistance.”

Mr. Bennet added, “They are doing surprisingly well, but I do wish their mother would join them. However, I am pleased with the growth and maturity they are both exhibiting. When you three see them again, I think you will also be pleased.”

Elizabeth said, “It has shown in their letters to us. I will admit that I am enjoying those far more than I had expected.”

Just then Anne, Lady Russell, and Mrs. Musgrove returned from their shopping expedition. As they entered the parlor, Anne was pleased to see the Bennets. After greetings and introductions, Anne handed Mrs. Bennet a small package. “I hoped we would find you here when we returned. While we were out, I saw this and thought of you.”

Everyone smiled as Mrs. Bennet exclaimed over the package. She opened it to find an exquisite length of lace. “Anne, this is quite beautiful. Thank you so much.”

The three newcomers took their seats as Mrs. Bennet continued to praise Anne’s thoughtfulness and the beauty of the gift. Anne looked over at Mr. Bennet and said, “Uncle Thomas, the rest of our friends should be here soon so you will not be quite so outnumbered by the women.”

He smiled. “With five daughters, I am quite accustomed to it. However, I do look forward to meeting your friends and betrothed.”

Soon, Mr. Gardiner arrived and greeted his brother. He was followed shortly by Captain Wentworth, Mr. Musgrove, and Charles Musgrove. More introductions ensued.

As Mrs. Bennet was introduced to Captain Wentworth, she asked, “So Captain, do you have no family at all? I am surprised that none are here for the wedding.”

He replied, “My sister is at sea with her husband. My brother is unable to get away from his parish duties long enough to join us. However, Miss Anne and I will visit him after the wedding. Not all of us are blessed to be able to travel as we would wish. They are the only family I have, I am afraid. So, no one else can be here.”

“Oh, well that makes some sense. What does your brother do?”

“He is currently a curate in the neighborhood of Miss Anne’s old home. It was he that first introduced us.”

“How very fortunate for you both.”

“It certainly was.”

After a short conversation in the parlor, dinner was called, and they all removed to the dining room. As they did so, a maid removed the new lace to the Bennets’ room.

In order to make it difficult for Mrs. Bennet to speculate on Charles Musgrove as a potential suitor for any of her daughters, all the men were seated at one end of the table together and the women at the other even though this was highly unusual. Anne sat next to Captain Wentworth on one side while Mrs. Musgrove sat next to Mr. Musgrove on the opposite side. Mrs. Bennet sat next to Mrs. Gardiner with Jane at her other hand. Both would do all they could to keep Mrs. Bennet calm and as sensible as was possible.

The gentlemen talked of the news while the ladies spoke of the wedding. Mrs. Bennet enjoyed hearing of all the plans for the morrow. She asked many questions of the choices Anne had made for her special day. She was very surprised at how unpretentious and simple Anne wanted her celebration. She was also particularly curious as to Mary’s place as Anne’s attendant and Anne’s reasons for selecting this very unremarkable daughter to assist her in her wedding. She spent a full course denigrating Mary and wondering at Anne’s choice until finally Mrs. Gardiner had to ask Mrs. Bennet to stop criticizing Mary and Anne’s selection of her.

Mr. Bennet spent much of the separation of the sexes talking with Mr. Musgrove about estate management. He found that the two approached the subject in a similar manner. He found it interesting to hear of the challenges that Uppercross presented as opposed to those of Longbourn.

Mrs. Bennet asked Mrs. Gardiner, “So, why are none of the girls’ admirers here tonight? I wanted the opportunity to examine them closely. I know there will be little chance tomorrow morning. I assume they will be here for the wedding?”

“Fanny, you know that tomorrow is Anne’s day. It is not a time for us to try to further matches for any of the other girls. I do not know that I would say that any admirers will be there, but there will certainly be a number of eligible men, friends of Captain Wentworth as well as other gentlemen the girls have met during the Season so far.”

“You just delight in tormenting you, don’t you? If the girls don’t marry well, we’ll be in the hedgerows almost immediately.”

“Fanny, you know that will never happen. Thomas has made provision so that you will have sufficient to be comfortable. We will continue to assist the girls with a Season and social opportunities. You need have no worries.”

“You do not understand how I suffer.”

As she said this, the gentlemen joined them. Mr. Bennet heard her comment and came to her asking, “If you are suffering, shall we retire and allow you to recover?”

“I meant in general, not specific suffering right now.”

“If there is nothing we can do and you are not suffering right now, could we talk of something else?”

She agreed, but the visiting that evening did not last much longer. The guests took their leave anxiously awaiting the wedding the next morning.

Mrs. Gardiner stopped by Anne’s room after the others had retired. She offered a little advice and lots of reassurance about the upcoming changes Anne would be facing. She also suggested Anne might want to avoid Mrs. Bennet and any advice she might offer.

Anne had anticipated being unable to sleep due to her excitement for the next day. However, as she thought of the advice her aunt had given her, she realized that all her anticipation was for good things. She was grateful to fall asleep quickly and dream peaceful, happy dreams.

Chapter 33

When Anne awoke the morning of her wedding, she could hear no one else stirring in the house. She loved that quiet, peaceful time when she could just enjoy the silence. How fortunate she was that her aunt had welcomed her in London. She realized what a blessing the Gardiners were in her life. They had always been loving and supportive.

She arose and quietly began to dress for her day. Her gown was simple enough that she could dress without assistance. As she finished, the maid arrived to help her with her hair. By this point, many members of the household were up and the noise level began to reflect the many people currently in residence.

Mary joined Anne and asked, “Is there anything I might do to assist you this morning?”

Anne smiled at her. “No, I am well enough right now. If you could just keep track of the veil and flowers, that would be wonderful.”

“I would be pleased to do so.”

The two descended to the dining parlor for a light meal and to await the carriage from the Stevenson’s. Since Sir James was to escort Anne down the aisle, he and Lady Stevenson had asked to ride to the church with the two of them.

It was soon apparent that Mrs. Bennet was up. Even though she was on a different floor, her voice could easily be heard as she complained about her nerves. She needed constant reassurance that her dress looked fine. She complained as she exited her room and saw Elizabeth and Jane that their dresses were too plain. Just as she entered the dining room, Anne and Mary saw the Stevenson’s carriage and swiftly left to its quieter environs.

As the footman helped the girls in, Sir James said, “Well, you two certainly look beautiful today. Anne, I am grateful you wanted my escort. Miss Mary, may I offer you my other arm as we enter the church to await the festivities?”

“I am sure I would appreciate it, sir. How happy I am for Anne today. It is wonderful to be so loved.”

He smiled. “Yes, it is, isn’t it? I think Anne and the Captain will do quite well together.”

Anne blushed. “Thank you, Grandfather.”

Lady Stevenson added, “Such a wonderful day. I am so happy for you, my dear. You two are off to Somerset after the breakfast?”

“Yes, we will see Mr. Wentworth and visit some more with the Musgroves and Lady Russell after they return home. We expect to be gone by the time Father and Elizabeth return to Kellynch. We plan to go on to Portsmouth to see if there is any news of his next posting and so that I can meet more of his naval friends.”

They chatted amiably the rest of the way to the church. Mary and Anne went to a quiet office to await the ceremony. Lady Stevenson was escorted to the pew for the bride’s family. She was happy to greet others of their friends. Soon the Bennets arrived and sat in the pew behind her. A few moments later, Sir Walter and Elizabeth came to sit next to her. She nodded at them but did not bother to speak with them.

Elizabeth Elliot looked at the rapidly filling church in amazement. Anne had so many friends, most of whom Elizabeth did not know. How had she acquired them? From the clothing they wore, they were all of the first circles, dressed in the height of fashion in expensive fabrics. There were a great many men who were very good looking. She wondered if there were a way to gain an introduction to see if they were exalted enough to know.

Sir Walter also looked around at the rapidly filling church. He considered that he looked as good as any of the other younger men in attendance. However, other than the nod from Lady Stevenson, no one seemed to pay him any notice whatsoever. As the father of the bride, he should have more notice from friends and family. He wondered why they all seemed to ignore him. It did not seem quite right.

Mrs. Bennet looked around at the filled pews, closely examining the men, calculating which gentlemen present may have been paying court to her girls. To Mr. Bennet, she said, “Isn’t this exciting? Look at all these handsome young men. Surely one or more of them is a suitor of our girls. I wonder who?”

He shook his head. “This is Anne’s day. Please keep your attention focused where it belongs, on her happiness.”

“It does not hurt her for me to speculate about our own girls. The Captains do look so well in their uniforms, do they not? Who is that army officer over there?” Mrs. Bennet asked this of Mrs. Gardiner who was seated by her.

“He is the brother of Captain Fitzwilliam, Captain Wentworth’s groomsman. He returned to active duty last week and was able to get leave to attend this morning. He will be unable to come to the breakfast however, as he must return directly to his duties.”

“What a pity. I do love a man in uniform.”

Jane and Elizabeth blushed to hear their mother. Luckily, while the Bingleys and Hursts were attending the ceremony, they were not coming to the breakfast. Jane had carefully warned Bingley not to pay her any attention at all. Caroline had agreed to keep her brother’s attention from his favorite object so as not to raise suspicion in Mrs. Bennet. All of their friends who were attending the breakfast had agreed to be no more than civil to either girl so as not to encourage speculation by Mrs. Bennet. They all understood about match-making mothers and did not want to make things uncomfortable for their friends.

Soon it was time for the service to start. Captains Wentworth and Fitzwilliam stood at the front of the church awaiting the processional music. When the fanfare began, all arose. Mary walked sedately down the aisle, followed soon by Sir James and Anne. Once he had handed her over to Captain Wentworth, Sir James joined Lady Stevenson and the congregation was once again seated.

The usual wedding service was unusual in that both the bride and groom seriously attended the words of the minister, particularly his advice on building a strong and positive relationship. They were pleased that their affection had survived the severe test of their separation and that they could now face the future together. Possibly the most unusual aspect was that the grandparents were the ones giving the bride away, not her father. Sir Walter did not even notice that he received some raised eyebrows when friends first realized that Anne had chosen her grandfather to escort her rather than her father as Sir James walked her down the aisle. Their already low opinion of him lowered even further on this evidence of his failure as a father.

When the ceremony was over, the couple and their witnesses signed the register, then stood in the lobby to receive congratulations from friends and family. Only a small group would travel on to Gracechurch Street for the wedding breakfast. It took some half hour to greet all the well-wishers before the new couple could take carriage for the celebration. Bingley had wished the couple well and lamented that he could only view Jane from afar. Caroline had kept him from disturbing Jane and quietly pulled him toward the exit once they had tendered their best wishes. They were followed closely by the Hursts.

By the time the Wentworths arrived at Gracechurch Street, the celebration had already begun. A light repast was spread on the buffet in the dining room with the celebrants helping themselves to dainties that tempted the palate. Mrs. Bennet complained to Mrs. Gardiner, “But, why are we not having a full meal? Could you not provide an appropriate breakfast?”

Mrs. Gardiner replied, “Anne did not want an elaborate meal. It was her desire that her friends could enjoy these treats and visit with one another for a short while. This is her day-we are doing as she desires. She has never been one for pomp and show.”

Mrs. Bennet just shook her head and planned how Jane’s breakfast would be much more lavish. She looked at the gentlemen again, speculating about possible matches for Jane or Elizabeth. However, she noted that none of them spent much time with either girl. Finally, she began talking of their possible matches to Mrs. Gardiner, talking freely, openly, and of nothing else but of her expectation that Jane would be soon married to someone rich. It was an animating subject, and Mrs. Bennet seemed incapable of fatigue while enumerating the advantages of such a match. He must be someone charming, and so rich, were the first points of self-congratulation. It would also be such a promising thing for her younger daughters, as Jane's marrying so greatly must throw them in the way of other rich men; and lastly, it was so pleasant at her time of life to be able to consign her single daughters to the care of their sister, that she might not be obliged to go into company more than she liked. It was irrelevant that they would actually be in charge of Mrs. Gardiner, not Jane, when they finally came into society. In vain did Mrs. Gardiner endeavor to check the rapidity of Mrs. Bennet’s words, or persuade her to describe her felicity in a less audible whisper. The chief of it was overheard by Mr. Darcy, who sat opposite to them. Mrs. Bennet only scolded her for being nonsensical.

"What is Mr. Darcy to me, pray, that I should be afraid of him? I am sure we owe him no such particular civility as to be obliged to say nothing he may not like to hear. He is not paying court to one of the girls, is he? I have seen no attentions to them from him."

"For heaven's sake, madam, speak lower. What advantage can it be to you to offend Mr. Darcy? You will never recommend yourself to his friend by so doing. Although I know no such thing, what if he should be interested in one of your daughters? You could cause him to change his mind about her."

Nothing that she could say, however, had any influence. Mrs. Bennet would talk of her views in the same intelligible tone. Finally, when he went to refill his plate, he relocated to a seat near Mr. and Mrs. Musgrove and spoke with them for the remainder of the morning, avoiding Mrs. Bennet’s nonsense.

At length however Mrs. Bennet had no more to say and fixed her attention on her inadequate feast about which she complained once again. Mr. Bennet had watched this monologue with sadness. Although Mrs. Bennet had promised to be circumspect, apparently that was beyond her ability.

Finally, the Wentworths were ready to take their leave. As Anne said farewell to Lady Russell, she promised to see her at Kellynch Lodge within the week. She also promised to visit the Musgroves as soon as they were back in Uppercross. The couple received a multiplicity of well-wishes from all of their friends and family. Even the Elliots had managed to offer congratulations. As they entered the carriage to begin their wedding journey, both were relieved that the day had gone relatively well.

Sir Walter and Elizabeth Elliot had behaved with civility and that was all the Wentworths had wanted. The Elliots left the gathering in the wake of the Wentworths, having no desire to socialize with anyone else in the company. Since Major Fitzwilliam was not present, Elizabeth Elliot had no desire to remain one moment longer than necessary. She had not been introduced to any likely candidates and was quite disappointed. The only men that had come to the breakfast were those she had already met. Why were none of those other fashionable men invited? Anne had the strangest taste in friends. Sir Walter was surprised that not a single guest had attempted to chat with him. He had been left only with Elizabeth for company during the entire morning.

Darcy and the Musgroves spoke of their girls at school and the friendship that had developed. During the discussion, Darcy said, “I wonder if you would consider a proposition that could greatly assist me? My sister has very few friends of her own age, particularly who live anywhere near us. Could I convince you to allow your daughters to visit with her during their summer break? You would all be welcome, including your younger children. I think it would mean a lot to her to have their continued companionship. I fear she has been somewhat lonely these years since our father died.”

Mrs. Musgrove reached out and took his hand. “My dear boy, I am sure we can work something out. It is kind of you to offer, but I know you would not really like the entire family. Perhaps Charles could escort his sisters?”

Charles Musgrove added, “I would be honored. I am sure we could find many things to keep us busy while the young ladies enjoyed their time together.”

As they continued to discuss this, they determined that the three would come to Pemberley in mid-June and remain until the end of July. The Musgroves would then have August together at home before Henrietta and Louisa returned to school for the next year.

When Darcy had relocated, Mrs. Bennet had turned her attention to the other single gentlemen in attendance. As Captain Fitzwilliam was seated not far from her, he became the center of her focus. “So Captain Fitzwilliam, are you away at sea all the time as Captain Wentworth or have you already come more permanently ashore?”

He smiled, guessing her motivation. “I am afraid that I am a little further down the list than Captain Wentworth. We serve at His Majesty’s pleasure; generally most of our time is at sea. We both expect to be recalled to service within the next month. I might not be back in England again for a year or more. His sister and her husband have been gone at least two years on their current tour.”

Mrs. Bennet looked somewhat disappointed, then thought of how she might quiz this young man about Jane and Elizabeth’s admirers. “How difficult it must be for you. I understand you have met my daughters on any number of occasions this Season. I am sure Jane must have many admirers. Can you tell me about any of them? My sister and the girls refuse to give me any details.”

Mr. Bennet overheard this, deciding that she had indeed gone too far. “Captain, excuse me for interrupting. Mrs. Bennet, could I please have a word with you?”

She looked at him uncomprehendingly. “Whatever do you mean?”

He looked at Mrs. Gardiner and then back at Mrs. Bennet. “Would you please come with me, Mrs. Bennet, so that I could have a private word?”

With poor grace, she acceded to his request and followed him from the room into the hallway. Mrs. Gardiner followed after them.

He said, “Fanny, you promised to keep quiet about the girls’ beaux and prospects in favor of the bride. You have spent this past quarter hour talking only of our girls marrying rich young men. This is a direct violation of your promise. You have greatly embarrassed both girls and the young men forced to listen to you. Madeline tried to get you to desist and you refused. Madeline, I apologize. We will now be packing up to leave. We should be gone within the half hour. If you could call our servants for us and send the girls to our room to say farewell?” So saying, he took Mrs. Bennet’s arm and began assisting her to their room to begin the packing.

As Mrs. Gardiner moved to answer his request, Mrs. Bennet replied, “You cannot be serious. I have done nothing wrong. All mothers are concerned with the marriages of their daughters.”

“Yes, they are. However, they are not so rude as to focus on their daughters at the wedding of their niece. You have forfeited your shopping trip for this afternoon. You should be grateful that Anne brought you that lovely length of lace because you will get nothing else from this trip. I am sorry it should come to this, but we cannot have you jeopardize the girls’ chances through your foolish talk.”

Mrs. Bennet continued to protest this proceeding while he oversaw their packing. All three girls came to bid their parents farewell. Mrs. Bennet continued to be unable to understand what she had done wrong. She then proceeded to give a great deal of unwarranted and ill-thought advice to all three daughters for the remainder of her visit.

Finally, within the thirty minutes he had specified, Mr. Bennet returned and bid a hasty farewell to the group. It would likely be dispersing within the next hour in any case. Their friends were curious about the abrupt departure of the Bennets, but they also realized it meant that both Captain Fitzwilliam and Darcy could once again talk with the Miss Bennets if they wished.

The girls returned and conversations resumed as if nothing untoward had taken place. Elizabeth was secretly pleased that the Bingleys had not been present to witness Mrs. Bennet’s rudeness and speculation. That would have been difficult for Jane.

The Musgroves had determined to stay in town for another two or three days to shop, but Lady Russell left almost immediately after the Wentworths. She planned to arrive at the lodge about two days after the Wentworths arrived in Monkford. The Musgroves would be a couple of days behind that.

That afternoon found both Darcy and the Bennets calling at the Hurst’s at the same time. The girls came to talk of the wedding and quietly inform Bingley that their mother was again on her way to Longbourn so that Bingley could call if he desired.

When Darcy was shown in, he said, “Oh, excellent, we can get many opinions on these options for Bingley. He asked me to look into possible estates, and I have some choices for him to consider. With so many here, you can all offer opinions to help our friend in his decision.”

Bingley smiled. Here was a way to get Miss Bennet’s input without asking for it directly. Darcy described three different estates that were available. They did not talk about the costs or income from the estates. What they discussed were the amenities of the houses and the work required to bring them up to current standards. As they talked, Caroline realized that, while her opinion differed from Miss Bennet’s, it was more important for Miss Bennet to approve than for her. She hoped she would be moving in a different direction with Mr. Findlay.

Finally, the entire group determined that Ambleside sounded like the ideal location. It was a simple house with some modern conveniences, ample space, and nice, if somewhat overgrown, gardens surrounding it. A little work would bring the gardens back to their splendor. For the rest, it was somewhat neglected and could use a little tender loving care. It would offer Bingley an excellent start at estate management. It was also an easy ride from Pemberley.

Darcy and Bingley left together to finalize arrangements for Bingley to take possession around the beginning of June. This would allow Darcy to take his annual trip to assist his aunt at her estate in May before returning to Derbyshire at about that same time as Bingley arrived.

After the gentlemen left, Caroline said, “This is such an excellent start for Charles. It was always our father’s fondest dream to acquire an estate. I would say the only drawback is its distance from Louisa in Sussex.”

Louisa smiled. “It will give us a reason to head north for a change of scenery. I too am pleased for Charles.”

Caroline glanced over at Jane with a sly smile. “I wonder if there is a particular reason Charles is finally ready to take this step?”

Jane blushed. Elizabeth chuckled and said, “Why, whatever could you possibly mean, Miss Bingley?”

All of the women laughed. Then Jane said firmly, “Well, this has been a pleasant visit. We have overstayed our welcome, however. I hope we can expect to see you all tomorrow at the soiree?”

Louisa agreed, “Yes, we will be there. Enjoy your family evening.”

Since they had expected to spend the evening with the Bennets, the Gardiners had declined other invitations for that evening. They decided that rather than accepting something at this late date, they would simply have a family evening at home with the Musgroves. It would be rather a relaxing change.


Chapter 34

The next morning, the Musgroves once again visited the Gardiners. They had enjoyed Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner and wanted to extend the new friendship before returning to Uppercross. After visiting for perhaps a quarter of an hour, the men took their leave to visit Darcy. However, the women again decided to do a little shopping together. Mrs. Musgrove wanted to find fabric for new dresses and asked the others to join her. They determined to shop at some of Mrs. Gardiner’s favorite shops.

The ladies spent an enjoyable time purchasing fabric for new dresses for Mrs. Musgrove and her older daughters. Since the girls would be home for a few days before traveling on to Pemberley, they could be fitted when they were home and receive the dresses when they returned again.

The ladies then enjoyed chocolate and biscuits before venturing to the book store for a few more purchases. As they browsed, Mrs. Musgrove chatted with Mary about her preferences.

Mrs. Musgrove asked, “So, Miss Mary, what is it that you prefer? For myself, I’m afraid I only read novels, and those, not very often.”

Mary smiled. “I used to try to read only religious texts as a way to try to learn to improve my life. I was very dissatisfied with it. However, I have learned that, while I still tend in that direction, now it is the more philosophical and questioning texts that I enjoy. There is certainly a lot of enjoyment to be gained from the novel-I have been reading them with my sisters and cousin, mostly in French or Italian. However, I find that so many of the heroines are completely ridiculous that they are not as much fun as they otherwise might be. Books about history can also be interesting although many are so poorly written, I feel as if they were not really written to be read but for show.”

Mrs. Musgrove replied, “I fear I agree with you there. That might be why I stopped readying anything but novels. The others were too dry for me. So why do you like the philosophical?”

“It seems to me that society is a study in conflict between the moral and the expedient. Many espouse moral truths but their conduct is in opposition to their words. The philosophers help to explain these contradictions and help me to gauge how I am doing. I do not think people intend to be hypocrites, but it seems to be very easy to rationalize the things we know are wrong when they are generally accepted or overlooked. My father and Lizzy seem to enjoy noting the foibles of our acquaintances while I want to try to understand them. I think that was why I was interested in the religious texts. I was looking for moral instruction.”

“To what end?”

“That, I am not sure, except that I would like to regulate my life and live it according to what I think are correct principals and standards. For example, when our aunt talked about what we want from marriage, it got me thinking. I think I have decided I am looking for someone who is truly good, who does good things because he thinks them the right things to do. He does not have to be an intellectual nor wealthy, but he would have to accept that I like to read about and discuss these ideas.”

Mrs. Musgrove smiled. “I can see how a man who courts you will have to be open to much discussion. He will definitely have to have an open mind.”

Mary smiled in return. “Exactly. I do not want someone who thinks he is perfect, but rather someone who is willing to think.”

Mrs. Gardiner, who had joined them during the conversation, said, “That is an excellent observation, Mary. I am glad you have determined what sort of man you would like. Your home will certainly be an interesting place for conversation.”

Mrs. Musgrove selected a novel new to her that the others had read together. Each found a book or two to add to their libraries. While their parcels were wrapped, they discussed their reasons for today’s selections. There was always a great deal of sharing in the Gardiner household. Mrs. Musgrove enjoyed the give and take between the sisters. She hoped to see such closeness between her daughters as they matured. She felt this summer in Pemberley, after their year in school together, might foster that process.

The Musgroves had received an invitation to the soirée during the mingling at the church after the wedding. Once the shopping expedition was completed, Mrs. Musgrove hurried back to their inn to change and collect her husband and son for the evening.

The men had enjoyed an afternoon at the club with Darcy. He had introduced them to a number of his friends, and they had enjoyed speaking of hunting and shooting for most of the afternoon. All agreed that it sounded like Somerset had enjoyed an excellent season this past autumn and was a place to investigate for future autumns. Mr. Musgrove offered an open invitation for them to visit and enjoy his shooting whenever they might be able to travel to Somerset.

Although Mary had joined the ladies on the shopping expedition, she was still not ‘out’ and did not attend the soirée with the others. She was content to remain at home and hear about the evening in the same way as before.

After greeting his hosts, Bingley went straight to Jane’s side and hardly left it the entire evening. Now that he had a place to call home, he was planning when he could conveniently ask Miss Bennet for her hand. He hoped to wed her before moving into his new home. They had not been courting for long, but he hoped they could soon move to a betrothal. His dream was that they would renew Ambleside working together hand in hand. He could not imagine his life with anyone else.

Caroline smiled over at Elizabeth when she saw her brother’s determination. She herself was quickly joined by Findlay. She was just as happy in her companion as her brother was in his.

Allen Raynor spent much of the evening talking with Elizabeth. He enjoyed her sense of humor and fun. She was very entertaining. He found himself very attracted to her. For a while, she felt like a flower surrounded by bees as both Musgrove and Darcy joined Raynor at her side.

Mr. and Mrs. Musgrove immediately sought out the Gardiners for companionship after greeting their hosts. They were acquainted with only a few of the other attendees and were most comfortable with the Gardiners. They would not presume of the introduction they had with the Fitzwilliams to seek them out. They were pleased to have that acquaintance acknowledged.

Fashionably late, the Elliots also joined the company and greeted the hosts. They took care to acknowledge their family members but immediately tried to attach themselves to Lord and Lady Fitzwilliam. Lord Fitzwilliam gamely tried to include Sir Walter in the conversation he was having with another peer, but it was soon apparent that Sir Walter was unable to participate, having no opinion or knowledge of the subject they were discussing. That did not deter him from remaining firmly at Lord Fitzwilliam’s side. After a short period of time, his presence was completely ignored.

Lady Fitzwilliam was in a similar state. Miss Elliot was a firm fixture at her side offering no enhancement to her conversations with her friends. Frustrated at the presumption, Lady Fitzwilliam had finally said, “Now, if you will excuse me, Miss Elliot, I must speak with my daughter.” She turned and went immediately to Lady Harriet leaving Miss Elliot at a loss of where to go next. Miss Elliot eventually turned to an acquaintance to begin speaking of the clothing of the attendees.

Finally the entertainment was called and they all took their seats. The Bennets and Gardiners found seats with Lady Harriet and her husband. Sir Walter and Miss Elliot found a couple of empty seats, but not near the Fitzwilliams as they had desired. Instead, they were forced towards the back of the room away from the more important guests. They were both frustrated to see that the Gardiners were treated with more welcome than the Elliots. It was completely incomprehensible.

The music was quite good and the following refreshment enjoyable. The mother of the hostess sat next to Lady Stevenson enjoying her food. She looked over at Sir Walter and Elizabeth who were once again trying to ingratiate themselves with Lord and Lady Fitzwilliam, shook her head, and said, “I am somewhat surprised in your son and granddaughter.

Lady Stevenson glanced over at the Elliots and sighed. “In what way?” she asked.

“Of course, I have known you this age, and after becoming acquainted with your granddaughter, Mrs. Wentworth, I had a higher expectation of those two than what they have displayed. I had not previously had an acquaintance with them. They are both nice looking but there seems to be nothing more than that.”

“James was somewhat naïve when he gave Elizabeth permission to wed Sir Walter. We too had higher expectations that have never been met.”

“I do not believe they will be invited again. They were asked as a courtesy to Mrs. Wentworth who is such a dear. However, I do not believe they merit our notice. I hope you will not mind that they are excluded.”

“Of course not. One must have some standards, you know. Although we invite them to family dinners, they rarely attend. We are not truly in the same social circles. Do not worry about offending us. I am afraid we feel somewhat the same as you.”

“Well, that is a relief. On the other hand, I do like both of the Miss Bennets. They are delightful young women.”

Lady Stevenson smiled in satisfaction. “I agree with you there too. Their father is quite entertaining, as is their mother for other reasons. However, they are both quite wonderful as is their next younger sister who should come out in a year or so. I have quite enjoyed myself watching them become so popular.”

Once again Elizabeth Bennet found herself the center of attention from both Charles Musgrove and Allen Raynor. As they conversed, she found it interesting that neither had much to say about current events. Both were more articulate when it came to either their opinions of the night’s entertainment or of their autumn shooting events. They were also able to discuss the benefits of spending at least part of the season in London to take advantage of their connections and of certain social advantages.

As the evening ended, the Musgroves said farewell to their new friends. They knew they would see Darcy again soon, but had no expectation of seeing the Bennets and Gardiners again although they would certainly visit the Gardiners if they returned to London. The ladies all promised to be faithful correspondents as they had greatly enjoyed the new acquaintance. The Musgroves would be heading back to Uppercross the next day.

As the Elliots left, Miss Elliot was quite frustrated that none of Anne’s friends would acknowledge more than an acquaintance with her. She thought she might like to better know Mr. Raynor and Mr. Nelson, and none of those friends would help her make any progress. As the son of an earl, Nelson was definitely worth knowing. Raynor was more questionable as there was no title, but the estate sounded lovely. It was insupportable that these two had not even looked twice. How was she to know if they were suitable if they would not talk with her? As they drove home, she said to her father, “These few events we have attended with the rest of the family seem quite odd. We are never treated with the respect we deserve as Elliots. It seems the Gardiners are of more importance than we. Have you noticed this too?”

“Indeed. I cannot account for it at all.”

“Well, I think we need to turn back to our own circle of friends. It seems to me that the Gardiners are obviously jealous of our importance and have convinced their friends to ignore us. I do not feel they would be much loss as they have no conversation of any interest.”

“I must agree. Well, at least we have other resources for our enjoyment. It will be their loss.”

Elizabeth smiled. “Indeed it will.”

Of course, none of those so dismissed by the Elliots would regret the loss of the acquaintance. Each year, it seemed that the Elliot social circle in London would diminish as more and more were removed from desirable acquaintance. Neither Elliot would ever understand why they were not more sought out.

While the Elliots were vaguely dissatisfied by their visit to London, the Musgroves were overjoyed. They had appreciated the invitation to Anne’s wedding and had been almost overwhelmed by the positive attentions of Anne’s friends. Now recognized as acquaintances of the Fitzwilliams and Darcy, the Musgroves recognized that their circle had expanded significantly. The return trip to Somerset was one of reminiscence and pleasure.

Chapter 35

With all of the activities associated with the wedding behind them, the Bennets settled back into the full social scene once again. The next week included two card parties, one ball, a couple of dinner parties, and a trip to a concert. Mary joined the trip to the concert but none of the other events.

Mary, John, and Rachel, however, did spend a very pleasant day with Miss Switzler at the British Museum. This was the day after things returned to normal. When her sisters returned from the card party, Mary shared her excitement at the outing.

“We have been discussing many of the sources of the antiquities we viewed today for the past couple of weeks. It was fascinating to understand what these things meant, how they were used, and all of that. I am so grateful to live in modern times. Our lives are so much easier. John thought he might like to live in ancient Greece, but Rachel agrees with me.”

Elizabeth said, “I am not sure I have ever considered having to live in those days. I think I agree with you. However, I think many of the Greek women had more choices in life than we do.”

Mary replied, “Perhaps some did. However, while we may not have many options, we also are not sold into slavery after a defeat in war. Some of their clothes look a little less constricting than ours. I might like that.”

Jane smiled as Elizabeth agreed. “I know I would enjoy that. The freedom to walk comfortably is one I cherish.”

“So, did you both have fun at the card party?”

Elizabeth answered first. “I know Jane did as Mr. Bingley was very attentive. He played very ill as a result. As for me, it seems that Mr. Raynor is paying me far more attention than he does anyone else. However, I am having great difficulty getting him to talk with any depth about anything. He tells amusing stories and enjoys mine, but he seems to have no opinions. He doesn’t even care much about his estate. I am afraid I need to find a way to discourage him if he has no opinions.”

Jane agreed, “Since you want someone of depth, I am afraid I must agree with you. He is quite pleasant, but there seems to be no substance behind that.”

Elizabeth said, “Why Jane, that is almost critical. I do not think I have ever heard you say something to criticize someone.”

“I am not criticizing him, but merely agreeing with you that since you are looking for someone of a particular type, that he does not suit. I think him very nice. I do not think he is someone Mary would admire either.”

Mrs. Gardiner had entered the parlor during Jane’s final comment. She added, “I think I agree with Jane. I have been listening and watching your interactions, and I think you are correct, Lizzy, that he would not suit you. Since he has made no declaration, there is little you can do yet. However, I think I may have a brief word with his mother when next I see her. I believe she has been helping to steer him toward you, so she should be able to change his direction if his heart is not too engaged yet.”

Elizabeth smiled. “Thank you. I do not think him terribly engaged yet and would not want to hurt him. I do like him for a friend and would not want to lose that.”

Jane agreed. “One can never have too any friends.”

During visits the next day, they called upon the Raynors. Luckily, Allen was out. While the girls visited with Joan, Mrs. Gardiner was able to help Mrs. Raynor see that Allen should make a different choice. Once she understood what Elizabeth was hoping for in a spouse, Mrs. Raynor could understand that the two would not suit well. She promised to try to deflect Allen’s attention going forward.

Although Anne was no longer with them, they continued to call upon the Alleyn’s and paid their next visit to Lady Harriet. She was happy to see them to revisit the lovely wedding day for the Wentworths. Once that was complete, she asked, “So, are we to expect more wedding chimes from your household this season?”

Jane blushed as Elizabeth answered, “I think it possible since Jane has a definite admirer. I, on the other hand, am having a much harder time finding someone I feel I could respect for the rest of my life. Perhaps I am just too choosey.”

Lady Harriet smiled. “Oh, is it Mr. Bingley?” Of course, everyone smiled their agreement. “He seems an excellent choice. Miss Elizabeth, there is nothing wrong with not being willing to settle for someone who does not suit. Although your mother may disagree, it is important to find someone compatible so you can have a happy home life. There were a couple of other candidates I was considering when I met Mr. Alleyn. But after knowing him a short time, I realized that he would suit much better than anyone else I knew, including those who had titles. I have never regretted that choice.”

Elizabeth said, “Oh, I know that my mother would have me attach the first eligible young man I met. However, my aunt is more reasonable and wants me to find someone with whom I can be happy. I am sure happiness would be possible with a number of my new acquaintances. However, none of those have indicated any interest in pursuing such an attachment, at least not so far. I do not despair. I merely fear my mother’s comments if I do not find someone this season.”

“Would they be very harsh?”

Elizabeth answered, “Unfortunately, yes. They are already quite harsh in her letters and will be much worse in person if I return home unattached. Her comments when she visited were quite pointed and critical.”

“That must be difficult.”

“Somewhat. However, I ignore as much as I can.”

Once visits were complete, they returned to Gracechurch Street to prepare for that evening’s dinner party. Elizabeth was quite contemplative as she considered why she was having a harder time finding someone. She was perhaps a more volatile personality than Jane, but she also wanted something more than a pleasant companion. Social events were not designed to help someone understand the depths of her friends, but she was determined to find someone more likely than Raynor. Of course, once she found someone, she would still need to find a way to attach him, and she knew she was not a particularly skilled flirt. Maybe it was all hopeless, and she would just become a favorite maiden aunt to any children Jane and Bingley might produce.

At the dinner party, Raynor no longer spent his time trying to garner attention from Elizabeth. He spoke with her for a few moments, but then he turned his attention to another young lady of their acquaintance. She watched him drift away, turning as she heard Mr. Darcy say, “Do I sense a defection?”

Elizabeth smiled. “Rather a deflection, instead. My aunt had a word with his mother suggesting that he did not seem to possess some of the traits that I am seeking and might be happier looking farther afield. After some reflection, she agreed. I enjoy the friendship so do not begrudge what admiration there may have been moving elsewhere.”

“What traits were you seeking?”

“I need someone who is willing to think deeply, care about his estate and tenants, have opinions about the world and its events, and allow me to have differing opinions. Mr. Raynor does not seem to share those interests. He even leaves all of the estate concerns to his steward. Although my father is at times somewhat lax, even he chooses to have more involvement in our estate than that.”

“So you are looking for someone with a nice estate?”

“No, that isn’t a requirement. It is just, if he has one, he needs to be involved. You are a good example of someone who shows that caring and involvement. Isn’t that what you are hoping to teach Mr. Bingley? Your discussions with Mr. Musgrove certainly seemed to indicate that. Mr. Musgrove also appears to be quite engaged on his estate.”

“You are correct that I do hope to teach Bingley that. I can see that Raynor is a little lightweight in that regard. It was kind of your aunt to help him move on without coming to a declaration.”

“As I said, I enjoy his friendship and would not want to hurt him. I do not think his heart was very engaged, just that enjoyed my company. That does not need to change even as he looks elsewhere for a companion.”

Captain Fitzwilliam joined them along with a few other friends. They began speaking of the upcoming ball. Both Darcy and Fitzwilliam engaged Elizabeth for a couple of sets.

Across the room, the Bingleys and Findlay were conversing with Jane. Caroline was telling her of one of the stories Mrs. Findlay had shared about their recent time in Sweden. She finished the story with her own impression. “Although I think it sounds quite beautiful, it also sounds a great deal colder and snowier than here. Northern England can get cold. I do not miss that. Sweden sounds even worse.”

Findlay smiled. “Unfortunately, I agree with you. Sussex is much nicer in winter than Stockholm. Even London is better, although I do like the winter social scene in both. However, nothing beats spring in Sussex unless it is a beautiful autumn shooting party.”

As Hurst joined the group, he agreed, “It is certainly one of the most beautiful areas of England. I look forward to getting back there in June. Will you be spending the summer at home this year?”

Findlay smiled. “I hope to. Of course, circumstances may change. I love to see the new growth as the crops and flowers start to appear on the estate. Mother enjoys flower gardening, and some years we head back early.” Looking sideways at Caroline, he added, “However, this year, there seem to be some benefits to spending a little longer in London than has been our custom.”

Caroline smiled at this. Hurst did too, adding, “Indeed. I am glad we are able to see so much of you.”

Bingley added, “Darcy has had success in engaging Ambleside for me. I hope to head north when we finish the season.”

Hurst teased, “Well, do not expect all of us to join you. At least some of us will be heading south instead.”

The more time the courting couples spent together, the more they recognized that they were very compatible. However, both men realized they should wait at least a few more days before pursuing a betrothal. Neither wanted to wait, but both felt that the courtship had been too short to move forward-but soon.

In Somerset, the carriage Wentworth had borrowed for their use pulled up in front of the rectory in Monkford. As it drew to a stop, Wentworth turned to Anne. “I shall miss this time we have had alone.”

Anne smiled. “It has been very nice. However, it will be nice to see Mr. Wentworth again.”

Frederick smiled. “You must call him Edward now, you know. After all, he is your brother.”

Anne returned the smile. “It may take a little time to change. After all, I have known him longer as mister than as Edward.”

The door opened and Frederick stepped out to help Anne. As she was descending, the door to the rectory opened and Mr. Wentworth came to greet them.

“It is wonderful to see you both. How happy you look. Mrs. Wentworth, you must call me Edward now.”

“And you must call me Anne. It is wonderful to be here with you.”

In short order, they were installed in a small, neat room washing away the dust of travel. A few moments later, they were seated in the tidy little parlor with tea and biscuits visiting with Edward. Frederick and Anne took turns to describe the wedding and breakfast and their pleasure in the day. Once that was done, Edward said, in satisfaction, “Well, I can see how very happy you both are. Marriage suits you.”

Frederick replied, “It does. It had never realized before how satisfying it could be to have someone at your side providing love and support. I now understand why the Crofts have chosen to have her accompany him. I cannot imagine leaving Anne behind.”

Anne added, “I know it is not always possible, but I am grateful that Frederick has advanced far enough that I can join him. I look forward to seeing how good a sailor I am. Now, you must fill us in on what you have been up to while I have been in London.”

Anne was grateful for the opportunity to visit Somerset once again. She considered it likely to be her last such visit for a long while, possibly ever. She would cherish this time with Lady Russell and the Musgroves but was sure she would rather visit Mr. Wentworth on future leaves rather than Kellynch and understood that he was expecting a posting further north soon.

Once the others returned from London, Anne was able to spend much of her time with these friends. She found Lady Russell more accepting of the marriage, finally becoming accustomed to the changes in Anne. She knew they would greatly enjoy their future correspondence.

The Musgroves were more changed by the visit to London than was Lady Russell. When the Wentworths arrived at Uppercross, they found a lively discussion under way. Mr. Musgrove and Charles were trying to finalize plans for a number of changes at Uppercross.

Mrs. Musgrove motioned Anne to join her on the sofa while the men were shown to the library. “It appears that the discussions with the Bennets and Mr. Darcy have stirred up some desire for change in both my husband and my son. The entire way home, they discussed ways that they might improve the lot of our tenants who have returned from the fighting wounded in one way or another. Their ideas are quite exciting.”

“What are they planning?”

“As you know, there are a number of men on our estate, as well as others around us, who are not really able to farm any longer with their missing limbs. Charles proposes to open a school for them to help them become literate and able to work in an office where the missing limb will not be such a liability. Since most of them cannot read or cipher adequately, that avenue is currently closed to them. Most can barely sign their own names and read only at a rudimentary level.”

“That seems an excellent plan.”

Mrs. Musgrove agreed. “But that is not all. We plan to create a dame school for any of the children they care to send so that they too may have the option to learn. Nanny will work with the youngsters while she and Miss Grove will work with the adults. Charles is going to ask Mr. Wentworth to assist as well. We think some of the men could become clerks while others might train to become stewards. My husband is to speak to other gentlemen in the area and offer to educate their men if they desire-at no cost. We are all so excited about the possibilities.”

Anne smiled. “It does seem particularly wonderful. It will offer so much help to those who want to contribute but find it hard. I am very impressed.”

“It was mostly Charles’ idea. It seems he saw the charity work you girls had been doing and combined that with some of the things that Mr. Darcy told him about. I am most pleased.”

The men eventually joined the ladies in the parlor where they shared the decisions and timelines for implementing this plan. They expected to have the school started within a week for tenants at Uppercross and expanded to other estates within a month. They could all foresee a number of changes in the area as a result of the scheme.



Chapter 36

By the evening of the ball, both Bingley and Findlay felt they had waited long enough. Both thought that they had found the perfect match and wanted to ensure their future happiness.

During a relatively quiet moment together, Findlay said, “Miss Bingley, do you feel our courtship has given you ample opportunity to discover if I will suit? I hope your answer is yes, as I feel we have reached an excellent understanding.”

She smiled demurely and said, “Why, I do believe you are correct.”

“Then, would you do me the very great honor of accepting my hand?”

“I would be most pleased to do so.”

“May I call upon your brother in the morning to ask his permission?”

As she looked over at Bingley in earnest conversation with Jane, she said, “You might want to catch him this evening. It looks as if he may be asking similar permission himself tomorrow.”

Findlay looked over at Bingley and smiled in return. “Very well. I will do my best.”

Meanwhile, Bingley was indeed asking Miss Bennet a similar question. “Miss Bennet, you cannot imagine how difficult I found it not to pay my respects at the wedding. It made me realize that I want the world to know just how very much I admire you. Now that I have a house to offer you, would you do me the very great honor of becoming Mrs. Bingley and helping me to make that house a home?”

She smiled. “I can think of nothing I would like more.”

“I shall call upon your uncle tomorrow morning to ask his permission. How would you like me to approach your father?”

“Uncle Gardiner has proxy for Father. I would like us to have all our plans laid before we make it known at home as my mother will want to order the day to her taste rather than ours. If we have already made the decisions, that will be much harder for her to change everything. Perhaps after you talk with my uncle, you can meet with me and my aunt to make those decisions?”

“Gladly.”

Caroline and Findlay approached Bingley and Jane once it was clear that a happy decision had been made. Caroline drew Jane away for a moment so Findlay could talk with Bingley. Caroline asked if Bingley had finally proposed after she told Jane of her own happy news. When Jane agreed, Caroline asked, “What would you say to sharing our day together? Then neither of us would have to wait for the other to return from their wedding trip since Charles will need to be at both ceremonies.”

Jane thought for a moment. “You know, I think that would be lovely. We are going to make our plans tomorrow after he speaks with my uncle. Why don’t you join him when he calls on us? Mr. Findlay might also want to attend so he can help us decide.”

“I will ask him, but I think it more likely his mother will want to attend.”

“Yes, of course. I should have thought of that.”

All were wreathed in smiles when the gentlemen rejoined the two ladies. With one accord, they did not speak of their happy news but of the ball. They would wait until Findlay received formal approval to share their happiness.

Once again, Elizabeth and Jane were very popular and danced nearly every dance. Although it was common knowledge that Mr. Bingley was courting Jane, there were still those who thought they might be able to oust him from her affections. In her quiet way she tried to help them understand that they would be unsuccessful.

As she was dancing with Captain Fitzwilliam, Elizabeth noted, “I have missed the Major of late. I know he was recalled to service before the wedding. Is he still here in London?”

“He is for now. He expects that by the end of April, he will be heading back to the continent with new recruits. Mother would like him to transfer to a unit that remains here, but that is not his way. If this campaign is successful, he will likely soon be promoted to Colonel. I know he will relish such a promotion.”

“Have you heard any word on your next assignment?”

“No, I am still at liberty.”

“I am sure Lady Fitzwilliam appreciates having you home this year.”

“She does. Of course, it gives her an extra excuse to attend balls as she hopes to see Darcy or me make some progress in choosing a wife. Frankly, he has attended more than any year since his father died. I do not think I am ready, but perhaps he is finally deciding that he is. That one young lady I had considered earlier definitely would not suit.”

“I am sorry she did not. We women discuss that sort of thing frequently. I gather that the two of you do not?”

“I suspect we feel if we do not talk about it, we never have to acknowledge that the time is coming.”

Sir Walter and Miss Elliot also attended this ball. Both were dismayed that neither Lord nor Lady Fitzwilliam would spend any time with them. In addition, Elizabeth Elliot was forced to watch her cousins dance every dance while she was asked only a couple of times. She could not understand why Jane and Elizabeth were so sought after when they were just obscure country girls. After all, she was the daughter of a baronet and they were not. She never considered how off-putting her airs and attitude were.

As the Elliots were almost universally ignored, they agreed that they would attend no more events with the family and Anne’s friends. At the same time, the hosts agreed that it was not worth it to invite the Elliots. They were nothing when compared with Mrs. Wentworth.

Once they were home again, Jane called Mary and Elizabeth into her room. “You must promise not to say anything until it becomes official, but Mr. Bingley asked for my hand tonight, and I said yes.”

After congratulations from her sisters were received, she continued. “And Mr. Findlay asked Miss Bingley as well. She and I have decided we would like a double ceremony so that neither of us has to wait upon the wedding trip of the other. She will be coming tomorrow for a planning session. I would like both of you involved.”

Mary asked, “Are you sure you want me?”

“Of course I do.”

Elizabeth said, “Of course we will do anything we can to assist. How fun the day will be.”

Jane then asked Elizabeth about all her admirers that evening. “Oh, Jane, how you tease. Now that Mr. Raynor has moved on, I have merely friends, no admirers. However, it is very nice to have friends who are good dancers. Watching our cousin Elizabeth, I am grateful for friends that dance. She appears to have none.”

Mary asked for clarification, “She has no friends or she has no friends that dance?”

Elizabeth giggled. “Well, I am not sure about friends in general, but apparently, she has made no friends within our circle. She danced but two dances the entire evening. Since she does not deign to speak with me, I do not know how well entertained she was.”

Mary replied, “That is sad. Is it because of her attitudes?”

Jane answered, “That would be my guess. Most people do not enjoy being looked down upon, and that is how Elizabeth seems to approach everyone.”

“I will keep that in mind. I do not see any need to try to appear superior.”

Jane said, “That is because you have superior understanding. Those who are somewhat insecure or less well educated often feel a need to appear superior when they are not. I find if you are always kind and attentive, most people respond similarly. Our cousin seems to be unable to be so, and people also respond in kind.”

Elizabeth added, “And if you can actually be interested in finding out about people, they often become much more interesting. I cannot claim to be as kind as Jane, but I also find that being attentive to someone seems to increase their own positive feelings and improves our interactions. Even if they have very little to offer in the way of conversation or intellect, they can still be comfortable companions, at least for short periods of time. I need my close friends to have substance, but the others are welcome to be just as they wish. And, for those who are truly lacking any intelligence in spite of their pretensions, well, there is always some entertainment value in watching them as well, even if it is not very kind.”

Mary smiled at her sisters. “Thank you. You have both given me much to think about. I am grateful we have had this time together in London. How different it will all be with Jane becoming Mrs. Bingley soon. But, I guess this was what we were hoping for, wasn’t it?”

Jane said, “Yes, it is. I am sure it will come for Lizzy and you too, when you are both ready.”

Elizabeth said, “I certainly hope so or I will never hear the end of my failure from Mama.”

All three retired that night with much to consider. Jane was happiest in contemplating Mr. Bingley and her future. Elizabeth was thinking of their discussion with Mary and why it was that she had not yet found someone special. Mary was considering how she might become a better conversational partner and friend. Eventually, all found the comfort of sleep.

Chapter 37

Jane warned her aunt that Mr. Bingley would be calling as early as was acceptable so that Mr. Gardiner would not leave early for chambers or the business. Bingley and Caroline arrived, accompanied by Findlay and Mrs. Findlay. With much blushing by both Jane and Bingley, he excused himself to meet with Mr. Gardiner while the others pretended not to notice his obvious nervousness. They spoke mainly of the entertainment from the previous evening for perhaps fifteen minutes before Bingley and Mr. Gardiner rejoined them.

Mr. Gardiner cleared his throat with his entrance and said, “Although I am sure it is not news to any of you, I am happy to announce that Mr. Bingley has requested Jane’s hand in marriage and been accepted. Really, when we agreed to the courtship, we were already pleased to welcome him to the family. Now, I understand the rest of you have some planning to do before we send the notice on to the Bennets and the newspapers.”

After formally offering congratulations, the planning began in earnest. Mr. Gardiner, Bingley, and Findlay sat to one side chatting, offering an opinion when required, but otherwise allowing the women to plan the day. When he had come to the parlor, Mr. Gardiner had informed the butler that no visitors would be admitted until the current guests took their leave, so the planning was uninterrupted. Mary joined them so she could also participate in the planning.

With a double wedding before them, Caroline and Jane agreed not to have attendants. It would be so much simpler to have only the two couples to coordinate. Although they would hold the ceremony in three weeks, the men would each obtain a special license so that they would not have to wait for the banns to be read on three consecutive Sundays. The Hursts had offered their townhouse to host the wedding breakfast. However, after more discussion, they decided to hold the breakfast at the Findlay’s. This would allow it to proceed as Jane and Caroline desired, and not as Mrs. Bennet would choose. If they held it at the Hurst’s, Mrs. Bennet might want to have more control over events. Once the planning was complete, Bingley would travel to Longbourn with letters to meet with Mr. Bennet and share the news.

They spent a productive morning planning. When they were done, the ladies left to make other calls while Bingley and Findlay met with the minister to obtain the church and his participation after obtaining their special licenses. They went on to share the news at their clubs. Bingley would leave for Longbourn early the next day. The Hursts had invited everyone to their home for a celebratory supper. None had other important engagements for that evening, so they were pleased to change plans to join in congratulating both couples. Jane wrote a letter to Anne explaining about their plans hoping that the Wentworths could return to London in time for this new wedding and sent it off to Somerset that afternoon.

Mrs. Gardiner sent a note to her mother informing her of the betrothals before the planning session was completed. In reply, she received an invitation for Mr. Findlay and his mother to join the Sunday dinners if they desired. She also indicated her understanding if Miss Bingley preferred quiet time with her own family instead as the time was so short. After a quiet discussion, the Findlays decided to join the rest of the family at the Stevensons’. They thought it sounded like a pleasant break from the rigors of the Ton’s social requirements.

Supper at the Hursts’ was a very pleasant respite from demanding social situations. The children had remained at Gracechurch Street, but Mary had joined the festivities of the evening. Participating in Anne’s wedding had helped her become much more comfortable in social settings. She realized she was perhaps more prepared to have her own season than she had thought. She was particularly grateful for the friendships with her sisters and cousin which had helped her arrive at this comfort.

Now that the Hursts, Bingleys, Bennets, Gardiners and Findlays were so comfortable with one another, the evening was very relaxing. It was filled with laughter, particularly between Caroline and Elizabeth who were still enjoying Bingley’s single-minded devotion to Jane. Findlay joined in the teasing with glee, grateful that he was not quite so ridiculous, although he realized that if Caroline had wanted such ardent, visible devotion, they might not have been as well suited as they were.

Bingley left early the next morning carrying letters from the Gardiners and Jane addressed to Mr. and Mrs. Bennet, Kitty, and Lydia. When he arrived at Longbourn, he was shown directly into Mr. Bennet’s library. He was lucky that Mrs. Bennet was out making calls when he arrived.

Bingley began, “Mr. Bennet. My name is Charles Bingley. I have here some letters that may better explain my errand.” He handed the letters over to Mr. Bennet.

“Please have a seat. Do you mind if I look these over?” Mr. Bennet indicated the chair.

Bingley shook his head as he sat. “Please do. I imagine you will have some questions.”

They sat quietly for a few moments as Mr. Bennet read his letters. He began with the one from Jane, then from the Gardiners. Finally, he set them down and took a steadying breath. “According to these, you and Jane have come to an agreement, and you are here to ask for my blessing.”

Bingley smiled. “Yes, to my very great pleasure, it is so. Miss Bennet is the most wonderful woman I have ever met. I am greatly honored that she has agreed to become Mrs. Bingley.”

“I know that my brother has already given permission. Before I give my blessing, I need to know something more about you. Tell me about yourself.”

Bingley spent the next half hour much as he had with the Stevensons discussing his background and life. As he spoke, Mr. Bennet assessed the young man. He could understand how his quiet, peace-loving daughter might find herself attracted to this very genial young man. Finally, he said, “Very well. Well, you have my blessing. I would like you to stay until Mrs. Bennet returns so you can meet her. The letters indicate that this will be a double wedding with your sister.”

“Yes, Miss Bennet and Caroline decided it would be most convenient if we could hold them together. Otherwise, one would have to wait until the other returned from her wedding trip.”

“And all of the planning already done with a breakfast at your sister’s new home?”

“Miss Bennet wanted to have it done before I visited. She thought it would be best if Mrs. Bennet could just enjoy the wedding without worry over being at a distance from all the work.”

“Very diplomatically put. I hear the carriage returning now. Come with me and greet your new mother.” With a sardonic smile, Mr. Bennet led the way into the entry where they welcomed Mrs. Bennet home.

After performing introductions, Mr. Bennet announced, “Mr. Bingley is here to seek our blessing to his marriage to Jane. They will wed in a little under three weeks in London. You will need a new dress, as will Lydia and Kitty, so, tomorrow, you must visit the dress maker.”

Mrs. Bennet took just a moment to process what he said. Then she shrieked, “Jane! Married! But I must be there to help her and to plan. What do you mean, visit the dressmaker? I must to London to help.”

Mr. Bennet took her arm and led her into the parlor. “All the work has already been done. Miss Bingley, Mr. Bingley’s sister, is also to be wed at the same time, so she and Jane have already planned everything. All you need to do is procure new dresses and arrive the day before the wedding.”

Hill brought tea as Mrs. Bennet continued to protest that she must go directly to London. Bingley was bemused by her reaction. He thought back to the interview with the Stevensons and could see why they had asked the questions they had. It was obvious that Mrs. Bennet’s concern was not for Jane but for herself and the part she could play in the wedding. As he watched Mr. and Mrs. Bennet interact, he recognized that he would need to protect Jane from the excesses of her mother when they were together. He also realized that he had no idea of how to do that. Perhaps a discussion with Lady Stevenson would be in order. He was grateful he could talk with her tomorrow at dinner.

As Bingley was finishing his tea, two more young ladies entered the parlor and stopped short upon seeing the visitor. Mr. Bennet introduced Kitty and Lydia and told of the reason for the visit.

“Oh, how wonderful. I offer you both my congratulations and wish you every happiness. Jane is so sweet that I am sure you will be very happy together,” responded Kitty.

Lydia smiled and squealed, “Married! Are we to come to London for the wedding?”

Mr. Bennet answered, “Yes. We will go for a couple of days. You will all need new gowns. I have just told your mother that you must go to Meryton tomorrow to visit the dressmaker and find something appropriate. I hope that pleases you both.”

They chorused, “Oh, yes Father. Thank you.”

Bingley had finished his tea, “I am pleased to meet you both. However, I must be away if I am to make it home before dark. I look forward to seeing you in a couple of weeks. I believe these are for you.” He handed over a letter to each as he took his leave.

Kitty and Lydia excitedly read their letters. These were from all three sisters, explaining the plan for the double wedding, welcoming their upcoming visit, and telling of the courtship. As they read, they exclaimed to one another about all the details. As they became more and more excited, Mrs. Bennet began to be more excited, but once again, exclaimed, “Oh, why would Jane complete all of the planning without me. How could she do this to me? Has she no consideration for my nerves?”

Mr. Bennet answered, “I think she has been very considerate to your nerves. You need to do nothing but attend. It could not be any easier.”

“You just have no appreciation for what I suffer.”

He shook his head and said, “You are right; I do not. I will be in my library if you need me.”

Bingley headed to Gracechurch Street when he arrived in London. He was warmly welcomed into the parlor where he shared the results of his visit. Jane winced a little as she imagined what Bingley was not saying about her mother’s reaction. Just as it had given him some insight into why the Stevensons had asked their questions, she could now readily see how she might want and need some shielding from her mother in the future.

Dinner at the Stevensons added the Findlays with the Bingleys. Mrs. Findlay and Lady Stevenson had long known each other, so they had a very pleasant reunion. James and Mary Stevenson had also known Findlay for many years, so they were also pleased to welcome him into the larger family circle.

While they all visited, Lady Stevenson spent some time becoming better acquainted with Caroline Bingley and Louisa Hurst. She was pleased at what she saw. Later in the afternoon, she spoke with Mrs. Findlay. “Are you considering sponsoring your new daughter next season so she can have her presentation? She does not seem like she would be an embarrassment.”

Mrs. Findlay replied, “I have been considering it. She has called upon me frequently since our introduction. I enjoy her company.”

Lady Stevenson asked, “What about her sister?”

Mrs. Findlay said, “I think it might be good for the family if we present them both. The Hursts are an old family but have never been of the first rank. However, with these new connections, I think they can easily move up. Of course, the Bingleys are new money, but they are very genteel and do not flaunt their wealth or supposed position.”

“Well, if you do sponsor them, we will be sure to acknowledge their status to try to assist the effort.”

“Thank you, Rachel. That is very kind of you.”

“Launching these young girls forces one to stay current with the times. I have enjoyed the Bennets this year. I believe Jane and Mr. Bingley make a very nice couple. They may be so good natured that others will take advantage. I hope Mr. Darcy can help Mr. Bingley take a hard line as an estate manager.”

Mrs. Findlay smiled. “I believe if Mr. Bingley takes Darcy as his model he cannot do far wrong on his estate. It is not for nothing that he has a stellar reputation as a landowner.”

“Yes, his parents would be proud. I know Lord and Lady Fitzwilliam certainly are.”

They continued to talk of Ambleside, of the Hurst estate in Sussex, and of the trials of the season and the happy outcome of the upcoming double wedding. Lady Stevenson was pleased that Jane had been able to order things to her liking without having to give way to her mother’s far more grandiose plans. The wedding plans sounded lovely.

Bingley followed through on his thought about seeking advice from Lady Stevenson in a quiet moment after dinner. “I now understand and appreciate the questions you asked when I first met with you. However, I also now realize that I have no idea about how to protect Jane from her mother’s excesses. Do you have any suggestions?”

Lady Stevenson smiled at him and reached over and patted his hand. “While I could load you up with advice, I suspect that being aware if half the answer. Now that you can see that there are likely to be times when Jane will need protection, when those times arrive, you will have a better idea about what you might do. I know the family tries to soothe, change the subject, ignore, but sometimes the best option is to remove you and Jane from the situation. I think that will depend on what is happening. Being aware that you need to watch out will likely be your best defense for Jane.”

“Perhaps I need to think on it more.”

“You could also ask Mrs. Findlay’s advice. She also has a wealth of experience in society which might be useful. For that, you might want to wait until after she meets your new mother. It will offer her more insight into the situation.”

“Thank you. I may do that.”

Chapter 38

The next week was busy as both couples made plans for their future together. Caroline and Jane spent time together with Mrs. Findlay taking a tour of the Findlay townhouse and making decisions about any needed updates. As they viewed the mistress’s suite, Caroline said to Jane, “At the beginning of the season, I think I would have felt a need to update everything and make many changes to show that I am in charge. However, as far as I can see, I do not really want to change anything. I would never have anticipated such a change in myself.”

Jane smiled, “And that is probably why you’ve found someone you appreciate who also admires you.”

Behind them, Mrs. Findlay also smiled, “Well, even if you love it as it is, we still need to make at least a few minor changes so it says it belongs to you, and not to me.”

After more discussion, they decided to reupholster the settee in the sitting room and the chair at the desk. “Honestly, I see no need to make any other changes at all. But, since you are moving to new rooms, what about those? Do we need to make changes there?”

They spent another quarter hour reviewing those and finally agreeing on some minor changes there as well. Then, Jane left, and Caroline stayed to meet the staff and learn about the routines in the Findlay townhouse. They talked of menus past, which were favorites and which were less so. When Caroline finally left, the Findlay staff was pleased with the new mistress. Of course, some had met her when she had been present at different times, but now all had made her acquaintance. They were pleased with her attitude and her friendship with Mrs. Findlay.

Jane spent more time with Louisa Hurst, trying to learn about Bingley’s favorite meals, preferences in a household, and more about their childhood. If they were to turn Ambleside into what he considered a home, she felt a better of understanding of their childhood home would help. Louisa shared a great deal she had not even thought of in many years. The two grew a great deal closer as a result, and Jane began to feel more like a sister to Louisa. They finally moved to a first name basis.

A couple of days later, Elizabeth shared a letter she received from Mrs. Bennet. “The letter I received from Mama this morning is, as usual, full of all sorts of advice about hurrying to secure someone before Jane’s wedding. Mama would like to meet any of my admirers when they come to town so she can help me ‘catch some rich man who can make life easier for your younger sisters.’ I was wondering just how much validity her worry has-should we be looking for beaux who can make life easier for our sisters?”

Jane put her book down as she, too, listened to their aunt. “If your father and uncle had not already taken steps to secure their futures, there might be some validity. However, between them, they have managed to put aside savings for your dowries and money to ensure a comfortable life for your mother should she outlive your father. Between investment and economizing, your father has provided a secure future. As I said when we first talked of marriage, your responsibility is to find someone you believe with whom you could comfortably grow old. All of the men who are now your friends have an adequate income and rank. You know we will warn you off someone unsuitable. Are you thinking you may have found someone?”

Elizabeth frowned. “No. But how can I really know?”

“Well, my dear, I think you just have to take your time. In spite of what your mother says, there is no rush. We still have over two weeks to the wedding and another month of the season before you need to return to Longbourn. You have the entire month of Jane’s wedding trip to finish this season. And you are still full young, not even eighteen until May. You are more than welcome to return for another season next year or come to the little season if you desire.”

Elizabeth smiled ruefully. “I am not sure I can face the censure from Mama if I am not successful.”

Jane said, “I know what we can do! If you do not attach someone this year, I am sure you can come spend the summer helping me and Mr. Bingley at Ambleside instead of going home to listen to Mama’s complaints. Mary, too, would be welcome if she would like to come.”

Elizabeth asked, “Are you sure you want to ask without checking with Mr. Bingley first?”

“No, we have already discussed such possibilities. It is not as if I do not know what Mama will be like. And I am sure we could use the assistance of my sisters in our work at Ambleside. The question will be whether or not Father will permit them to join us.”

Elizabeth said, “Well, I imagine he is getting accustomed to just having Lydia and Kitty around. I do not know why he would not agree.”

They went up to Mary in the classroom and continued the discussion. Finally, Jane wrote a note to her parents asking permission for her sisters to attend her when she moved to Ambleside at the beginning of June.

As they continued to talk, Mary asked, “What would you think about my coming out now? With these weddings and various attendant activities, I am more inclined to put the studies aside and become part of our current circle.”

Jane replied, “If that is what you want to do, why not?”

Elizabeth added, “It will give you a head start on your season. You know Almack’s is out for this year. Were you thinking of joining us at balls?”

Mary said, “Not even the balls. I was thinking of cards, dinners, soireés, and such, and probably not even all of those. I know most of the matrons from our sewing circle. I thought I might ease into society instead of making the grand come out that will happen when I am presented.”

They talked as they headed back down to the parlor where they continued with Mrs. Gardiner. After the decision had been reached, Mrs. Gardiner said, “Well, my dear, we will need to make some modifications to your appearance. The day dresses need to be lengthened and you will need to start putting your hair up.”

They removed to Mary’s room to examine the dresses to see how easily they could be modified. They found that most could be lengthened by adding an extra flounce at the hem, but there were a couple that would need to be passed down to Kitty or Lydia instead. Each of them took a dress to work on. Before returning to the parlor, the maid came in and helped Mary find an adult hair style for daily wear. When she finally joined the others, she was pleased at the compliments she received. From that time forth, she participated in calls, becoming better acquainted with their friends.

That week, Elizabeth and the Gardiners attended Almack’s without Jane who again stayed home with Mary. They played duets together for an hour, read for a while, and then went to bed early.

Elizabeth found herself very busy at Almack’s with a full dance card that evening. She had enjoyed each week at Almack’s, but now she thought she detected a bit of strain on some of the faces of other debutantes. It seemed they were now receiving that pressure she knew her own mother would apply to quickly find someone to attach. Most of the gentlemen were much as they usually were, charming with superficial conversation. There were a few anxious mothers also applying not so subtle pressure to some of the sons. Now that they were about half way through the season, it was time for everyone to get serious about the search for a mate. Although she was kept quite busy, Elizabeth did note that Darcy and Captain Fitzwilliam did not attend that week.

The next day, they had a number of callers. Mary sat quietly in the parlor listening as they paid their attentions to Elizabeth after an introduction to Mary. All seemed nice, but most had very little interesting conversation. After two left together, and the girls were alone with their aunt, Elizabeth said, “I do not seem to be making any progress. It is hard not to feel frustrated. Perhaps I was too swift to dismiss Mr. Raynor.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “No, my dear, your reasons were valid. There will be someone.”

“So, you think I should not mention him to Mama?”

Everyone laughed. Mary answered for them all, “Only if you want advice on how to attach him more quickly. Really, Lizzy, sometimes I wonder at your sense of humor.”

Elizabeth smiled. “If I cannot laugh at myself and the humor of our lives, I would be bereft. I try to find the humor around me for I do not think I could keep myself under control otherwise. I am not sweet and serene as Jane is. Rather, my mind is constantly probing, testing, and so much is found wanting that I feel I must find humor in the situation.”

Mary asked, “Is that why you and Father so enjoy watching our neighbors?”

“In many respects, yes. There are so many little things that can make an otherwise unhappy or distressing situation bearable. However, I do know that trying to find someone, as we are doing here in London, would be much harder under Mama’s watch, even with trying the find the humor. I could wish she were not so-so-but as she is, well, I am grateful we are in London.”

In Somerset, the new school for the tenants commenced with great enthusiasm. Those who had been disabled by war injuries were grateful for the opportunity to acquire an education that might allow them to again contribute to their families. Edward was pleased to be able to assist in this effort. It would keep him busy for the rest of the summer. He also received his new orders that would send him further north starting in September. If this new effort saw some success, perhaps he could start a similar school in his new assignment.

Jane had received a letter from Anne offering her congratulations and their plans to return to London for the wedding. Since the Fitzwilliams had offered their home should they return to London, they would stay with them instead of at Gracechurch Street. She was having a nice week in the Kellynch area, really saying goodbye to friends for the foreseeable future. Lady Russell had returned and was making some progress in developing a friendship with Captain Wentworth. She had enjoyed seeing the Musgroves again and detailed their plans for education on the estate. They were pleased for the reason that brought them back to London so soon. Jane had also heard from Mr. Bennet that he would regretfully allow his daughters to remain together at Ambleside.

Elizabeth said, “That is a relief. I really do not want to imagine how difficult Mama might be if I do not at least become betrothed while we are in town.”

Mary smiled. “At least for now, I am safe from that. However, since Mama does not think I am attractive enough to attract someone, I think it will also be easier for me not to hear her criticisms.”

Mrs. Gardiner added, “You both know she loves you and means well. She just does not know how to express it in a helpful manner.”

Both nodded their heads in agreement. Just then visitors were announced and they set themselves to enjoy their guests.

That afternoon, Mary joined the rest at a card party at Lady Harriet’s. Lady Harriet had enjoyed her acquaintance with this quiet Bennet sister and was pleased that she was quietly joining society. She could see why Anne had selected Mary as her attendant at the wedding as they shared so many characteristics. Mary enjoyed the party although she kept her comments brief and listened much more than she spoke.

At one point, Mary found herself partnered with Captain Fitzwilliam. During their play, she mentioned that the Wentworths would be returning for the wedding. He replied, “So I understand. Wentworth has written my mother to verify that the invitation to stay remains in force. He does not want to overstay his welcome. Of course Mother replied immediately in the affirmative. So, your presence here indicates to me that you’ve decided to start your come out a little early.”

She smiled. “Yes, thanks in large part to both weddings. I turn sixteen next week, so it is not as if it is terribly early. I still have not decided about my presentation next year or later, but I thought it would be fun to begin socially now instead of waiting. We have made so many friends that it is not as intimidating as it might be once my older sisters are off.”

He smiled in return as he played a card. The other lady at the table also smiled and added, “I think that an excellent plan. There is so much attention at the beginning of the season it can be quite overwhelming. I think your plan a lovely one.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Stanley. I will admit society is a bit overwhelming, so easing in a little unobtrusively is a bit less stressful.”

“I wish my own daughter had tried that. Her season was difficult for all of us. At least she finally found herself a comfortable situation. She will be married shortly.”

Mary smiled again. “Good for her. I’m not looking yet, just testing the waters. I will wade in later when I’m ready.”

Findlay hosted everyone for an evening of theater on Saturday. The box was quite full with a number of friends stopping by to pay their respects. Caroline found that he had a very interesting circle of friends. As the curtain rose, she said to Louisa, “I must say that since our acquaintance with Mr. Findlay, Mr. Hurst has quite blossomed.”

Louisa said, “He is become what he was when we first met. I think it is your change in attitude that has allowed him to once again become the man I married.”

Caroline frowned. “Then I must apologize to both you and him for causing him so much discomfort. Truly, I never imagined I was doing so. I honestly could not understand why you chose him. But now, I think I can see. How strange that the advice from school should be so very wrong.”

Louisa replied, “Indeed.”

In her seat, Mary whispered to Elizabeth, “Do you think I will ever become accustomed to the vast number of people at every venue in London? I declare that I would just shrink away if I could.”

Elizabeth patted her sister’s hand. “Do not fret. I will admit I found it a bit intimidating at first, there are so many people, and I enjoy people. However, I no longer even notice them. You must admit, our circle of friends is very welcoming, so there is no need to worry about all those others. They signify nothing.”

“Thank you. I will try to remember that.”

When they supped at Findlay’s house after the theater, Mary found that Mrs. Findlay was a wonderful source of stories. She spent the remainder of the evening prompting Mrs. Findlay for even more tales. She found that even better entertainment than the theater had been.

Sunday at the Stevensons found the Elliots making a farewell call upon the family before returning to Kellynch. Miss Elliot was once again disappointed that she had not found someone. She offered cool congratulations to both Jane and Caroline on their betrothals all the while wondering how they had attached someone when she still had not. Neither of their men was of sufficient lineage to interest her in any case, but still…It was probably a good thing that they would be returned to Kellynch before having to endure another wedding with these lower ranked relatives.

Once the Elliots had left, the party at the Stevenson’s was much more congenial and relaxed. With the Bingleys and Findlays also present, Mary found a great deal of pleasure in the company. Mrs. Findlay continued to share stories of their recent experiences in Sweden. Even Hurst shared a story or two of when he and Findlay had been boys.

Caroline took a moment to visit with Jane. “You know, at the beginning of the season, I could never have foreseen our friendship. Of course, I was somewhat jealous of your looks. Since you are one of the most beautiful women of our acquaintance and by far the sweetest, you were very intimidating. How could I possibly compete with someone like you? I am afraid I was not very kind or friendly at first. Could I ask your forgiveness?”

Jane smiled and patted Caroline’s hand. “I will admit that I noticed a few moments of tension, but honestly, you were never as difficult as you are implying. I am sorry that you felt intimidated. You must know that there was truly no reason for that.”

“Well, now that I have Mr. Findlay helping me along, I do realize it. However, the instructions from school were not such that I would have had much social success if I had continued to follow them. And truly, I am happy that you are to by my new sister. I know we will not live near one another, but I will readily admit it is comforting that Charles has you and your family to rely on. He has tried so hard to make up for the loss of our parents, but he really does need someone like you to help him along.”

“Thank you. But while you will be far from your brother, at least your estate will be near Mrs. Hurst.”

“Yes. That is also a great comfort.”

Mary spent time visiting with Lady Stevenson discussing her decision to come out quietly at first. They debated the merits of having her season while still sixteen or waiting until seventeen. Lady Stevenson said, “Do you think yourself ready to marry and have children?”

Mary shook her head. “No, I do not. That is why I think it probably better to wait an additional year, just on the off chance that I actually do attract someone.”

Lady Stevenson smiled. “I do not think you need fear that you would not attract someone. You may not be as beautiful as Jane, but you are very attractive, in spite of what your Mother says. She seems to have a very limited perspective of what constitutes good looks. All five of you are quite nice-looking.”

Mary blushed at the praise. “Thank you. I have always feared adulthood because of Mother’s criticism of my looks and manners.”

Lady Stevenson brushed that away, patting Mary on the hand. “Nonsense. Now, I do like this idea of easing into the social scene slowly. You will build up your confidence before you start attending the more stressful events like balls. I hear you are to join Jane at Ambleside. I am sure there will be assemblies each quarter just as there are in Meryton, so you can attend those and gain confidence before coming to town. How long do you think you and Elizabeth will stay with Jane?”

“That is hard to say, for sure. I would guess that by the end of the summer, we will either return home or to the Gardiner’s. Since I can go home without hearing recriminations about attaching someone, Lizzy and I may go our separate ways. We will see which way the wind blows when the rest of the family comes to town for the wedding. If Anne’s was any indication, Lizzy will not be returning to Meryton.”

“I had a sister who was as outspoken as your mother although slightly, now only slightly, mind you, better informed than your mother. It was quite embarrassing, but believe me, you will live through to laugh about it at some later date when you are safely settled in your own home.”

“I hope you are correct.”

Chapter 39

On Monday afternoon, Caroline and Louisa joined the Bennets as they went shopping to celebrate Mary’s birthday. They had a wonderful time, starting with the modiste and ending at the bookstore. Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner were giving Mary a new dress as their gift.

Jane presented Madame Millette with a note from Mrs. Gardiner. After Madame had read for a few minutes, she smiled. “Miss Mary, I have instructions to help you find a new dress that would be suitable for the theater.” As she spoke, she turned to a nearby shelf, found the sketch book she wanted, and turned back. “I think any of these would meet the requirements for such. Perhaps all of you would wish to look through this together?”

Mary answered, “I am sure we would.”

“You may take seats as you examine this. Could I offer you tea?”

Mary again answered, “Yes, I think that would be delightful.”

The girls moved to the seating area and got comfortable. They clustered around Mary so all could see the sketches. Tea and biscuits arrived before they had perused more than three of the designs. By the time only crumbs remained, they had three possible candidates for Mary’s new dress. Madame joined them to examine the possibilities.

As she looked between the three sketches and Mary, Madame Millette finally pronounced, “In my opinion, this one,” holding it up, “would be the most flattering and offer the most options for different accessorizing and such for a long time to come. It is in a more timeless style than the other two which may not still be au courant by next season. However, this one should be wearable for many seasons to come.”

The girls looked at one another. Caroline confessed, “I never really thought of that consideration before. I appreciate your candor, as it is really in your interest to have her select one that requires replacement sooner. Thank you.”

Madame smiled back at Caroline. “My dear, I try to have long term relationships with my clients. It is far better to make fewer dresses for someone when those few are well-loved and appreciated.”

“May I become one of your clients?”

“Yes, if you are willing to listen to my suggestions.”

Caroline blushed and replied, “I will. Thank you. My wedding dress is already being made by my former modiste, but, if you have time, I think I would like this one,” she held up one of the ones the girls had been considering, “if you think it would suit. I would like it for the evening before the wedding when all of the families are getting together.”

“I think it will suit you very well. Well, then, we must now select fabrics for both Miss Mary and Miss Bingley.”

Caroline selected her fabrics first so she could be measured while Mary selected hers. All were well pleased with both selections.

Jane had a fitting for her wedding dress which was already well under way. Everyone loved its flattering simplicity.

As they left the shop, Jane said, “Well, this was a very successful stop. Next up is the music store. Lizzy wanted to get Mary some new music.”

Mary smiled as Elizabeth said, “Well, she has improved so much, we must find something a little more challenging for her.”

Louisa asked, “Have you enjoyed your music studies this winter?”

Mary answered, “I certainly have. Having someone who knows instruct me rather than just guessing has been so very rewarding. I love good music, and now I am able to produce it. I was so frustrated at my attempts before.”

Elizabeth added, “Indeed, it is such a pleasure to listen to Mary. She has been most diligent.”

At the music store, Louisa shared one of her favorites with Mary. It was a very old-fashioned piece, not at all in vogue, by Johann Sebastian Bach. Louisa played through it for Mary.

“Why, that is quite enchanting. How charming.”

“My mother used to play it. That was why I learned it.”

Caroline added, “I was not allowed to learn it at school because it is not fashionable. I think I will purchase a copy for myself.”

Elizabeth asked, “Would you like this one Mary? As it is not in fashion, others will not play the same piece at a soiree, and that is certainly desirable.”

Louisa agreed. “It is probably one of the reasons that I continued to play it even during my season. I am not so gifted as to have an excess of pieces to play.”

Mary replied, “Yes, I think it would suit very well. Thank you Lizzy.”

They spent a few more moments trying to decide if there were any new compositions they might like. Finally, their purchases paid for, the left for the bookstore directly across the street. The footman accompanying them took the purchases to the carriage for storage.

Jane’s gift to Mary was a new book. Mary also planned to use the money that Mr. Bennet had sent as her gift from her parents. Since they all enjoyed a good read, they knew they would spend a great deal of time in the bookstore. Therefore, as they entered, Jane announced, “No more than an hour. We need to get back to Gracechurch Street before tea.”

They all chuckled as they agreed to her pronouncement. Each moved to a different set of shelves for browsing. Finally, they completed their purchases and returned to tea and the celebration for Mary. Mary was touched at the thoughtful gifts and the pleasant meal they shared. Turning sixteen was not so bad.

In Somerset, Anne had her final visit with Lady Russell. Frederick had stayed home to allow Anne a private chat with her godmother. As she was shown into the parlor, Anne reflected on all the changes she had seen and those that were quickly approaching.

“I am so pleased to see you my dear. Who knows when we may meet again?”

Anne smiled. “I imagine it will be a considerable time. However, I will be a faithful correspondent.”

Lady Russell smiled in return. “As will I, although I expect you will have much more interesting items to share than I will.”

“I know my experiences will certainly be different than they would have been had I remained here, but I will still want to hear about my friends and family. You know Father and Elizabeth will never write. Mary has been, at best, an intermittent correspondent, so I have little expectation of any of the family keeping me up to date. Therefore, it is up to you. I rely upon you to keep me informed.”

Lady Russell thought for a moment. “You are probably correct about that, but I expect you will also hear from the Musgrove.”

“You are correct. I expect I will hear from them too.”

Tea arrived and they settled into a light chat with their refreshments. Anne knew she would miss her godmother, but realized that her experiences had already moved her from their original closeness.

As they finished the tea and the time drew near for the carriage to collect Anne, Lady Russell said, “I know I had persuaded you to break off your engagement, but I can see how very happy Captain Wentworth makes you. I hope you two have a very long and happy life together.”

“Thank you for coming to realize how happy my life is now. I am pleased that you now approve.”

“I had worried, but indeed, now I do approve.”

The carriage arrived, and Annd bid adieu to her friend. Her father and sister were due in Kellynch in two or three days, so the Wentworths were planning to begin the journey to London the next day.

Anne and Frederick spent the afternoon saying their farewells to the Musgroves. Both Mr. Musgrove and Charles were enthusiastic about the progress their school was already making.

Charles said, “It is amazing how fast the students are learning. I guess they truly have the motivation to master literacy and it is spurring them to tremendous progress.”

Mr. Musgrove agreed. “Indeed, every single adult has made great strides already. I expect we will be able to start helping them to look for positions by next autumn. It is truly heartwarming to see how happy it has made the men and their families.”

Mrs. Musgrove added, “The provision of hope for a fulfilling future is indeed a wonderful thing to see.”

Talk turned to the return to London. They talked of the wedding and Anne’s happiness for her cousin. When it was finally time to leave, Mrs. Musgrove reminded them, “Be sure to offer out best wishes to Miss Bennet. We have written to her, of course. I am sure she will be very happy.”

Anne replied, “Of course, we will. I do not see how Jane can be other than happy with Mr. Bingley. It is such an exciting time for my cousin.”

They arrived back at Mr. Wentworth’s to enjoy a light supper and finish their packing. As they relaxed in the parlor, Edward said, “I hope to see you both the next time you find yourself in England. I will anxiously await your letters, Anne, as Frederick has always been an irregular writer. I will write you of my new assignment once I am settled.”

Frederick said, “Well, I am sure we will keep you up to date. Anne will probably be more consistent than I have been. We will write from London and once we get orders if not more often before we sail.”

Early the next morning, they loaded their things into the carriage and set off once again for London. They had enjoyed a lovely visit.

Chapter 40

As the time for the double wedding approached, Caroline approved the final finishing touches to the changes at the Findlay townhouse. She and Mrs. Findlay both found the place welcoming and ready for the new Mrs. Findlay. Most of Caroline’s things were moved from the Hurst’s and appropriately unpacked in their new location.

At the same time that Caroline was moving her things to her new home, Jane was packing hers up preparing to ship them to Ambleside. Bingley had already signed the lease although he and Jane would not move in until the beginning of June, after their wedding trip.

Back at Longbourn, Hill packed a few items that would accompany Jane to her new life. As they went into trunks and boxes, Mrs. Bennet began to experience the reality that Jane would not be returning home. “How can she just leave like this? She must return home first so we can celebrate with all her friends and neighbors. Who will help me when I have an attack of nerves?” After this first fit of hysterics, she continued with, “Oh, my sweet Jane. Now she will be able to put her sisters in the way of other wealthy men so that we need never fear the future. I should be there to help her through these final days. Hill, talk to Mr. Bennet to allow me to go immediately to London. My little girl needs me.”

Mr. Bennet heard all this from his library. He shook his head as he thought about his wife’s nerves. He heard Hill respond, “Now, Mrs. Bennet, you know you have done everything to ensure that Jane will be happy in her future. She is more than ready to become Mrs. Bingley. You will see her next week. There is nothing left you need to do. Please be easy.”

Mrs. Bennet continued to fret as they continued to pack up the few remaining items for Jane. Finally, she said, “Well, at least we need not worry about Lizzy or Mary. Neither of them will attach anyone for quite some time. They will likely marry from Meryton and we can have the wedding I always dreamed of for Jane then. At least our new dresses are quite pretty. I guess everything will be acceptable.”

The Saturday before the wedding, the Wentworths arrived in London. After greeting their hosts, they changed from their traveling attire and headed over to Gracechurch Street.

As they entered the parlor, Mary said, “Oh, Anne, you are looking so happy. It is good to see you again.”

After greetings were exchanged, Mrs. Gardiner said, “Now, you must tell us all about your travels.”

Anne said, “But first we must congratulate Jane. We are so happy for you.” Then she and Wentworth took turns to tell about their visit to Somerset bringing greetings from their friends there.

After Anne explained about the training program started by the Musgroves, Mary replied, “Mrs. Musgrove wrote to us about the changes they were planning. It sounds very exciting.”

Anne replied, “They are already making excellent progress. It is all due to the discussions they had with you, Mary. You are the catalyst who caused them to realize that they could do this.”

Mary answered, “I never expected such an impact from our conversations.”

That evening, they all attended a soiree at the Nelson’s. Robert Nelson had begun to spend a considerable amount of time with Elizabeth. She found him easier to talk to than Raynor, so she was hopeful that perhaps she had found someone. Because this was a relatively small gathering, Mary opted to attend once the invitation had been extended to her. She found herself with Mrs. Hurst shortly after they arrived.

Louisa asked, “Are you enjoying these events you are attending? I know you are choosing only a few of the invitations you receive.”

“Yes, I am. I am coming to those that are smaller where I have more of a chance of making friends and conversing with those I have already gained. Next year will be soon enough to go to the large crushes. Did you like those when you debuted?”

“Not very much,” admitted Louisa. “Have you decided whether to be presented next year? It seems that both Caroline and I will be, thanks to Mrs. Findlay sponsoring us. It is very kind of her to offer. I never had any such expectation.”

“I still have not decided. I am told it will open so many doors; you must be quite excited.”

“Yes, I guess I am. I know that Caroline is really quite touched that her new mother would do that for both of us.”

“Mrs. Findlay is a wonderful woman.”

“Yes, she is. Caroline will be very lucky. Mrs. Hurst is also quite nice, but she does not enjoy society. She remains at the estate year-round.”

Mary smiled. “If I had a lovely estate, I suspect I would remain most of the year too. Although I like the theater, concerts, and museums, I find I do not really care for London. I suppose I am a country girl at heart.”

Shortly before the refreshments were served, Major Fitzwilliam arrived. He joined Darcy and his brother with their friends and informed them that he had received orders for the continent. “I will be leaving the day after the wedding. At least I can celebrate with the Findlays and Bingleys. But then, I am off to assist in the war effort.”

Wentworth replied, “If they are shipping you out, your brother and I can probably expect orders soon too.”

Captain Fitzwilliam added, “Well, at least you have had this time with Mrs. Wentworth before we deploy.”

Wentworth nodded. “We have enjoyed this time together on land. We will see how she likes it when we are at sea. She will travel with me as my sister does with her husband. At least she is not overly demanding like some. I expect we will continue to enjoy our life together.”

Darcy said, “All of you will be missed. At least Richard and I have Georgiana settled before he leaves again. You must be sure you write to her. She always worries when you are gone.”

Major Fitzwilliam said, “I always do. I am glad she likes this new school. One less thing for me to worry about. I will take care so I can come back to help you when she is ready to leave school. Maybe you will find someone else to help as well.”

Darcy smiled while shaking his head. “Well, stranger things have happened.”

Lady Nelson sat with Mrs. Findlay watching the various groups chat while they consumed the refreshments. “I do like this group of friends Robert has developed. All of these young people are so fine.”

Mrs. Findlay said, “Yes, they are a wonderful group of friends. I am so pleased Rupert was able to come back now and participate this season. It was certainly a lucky day when he met Miss Bingley. I am really looking forward to this wedding.”

Lady Nelson said, “Robert has yet to make any decisions. Of late, he has been paying considerable attention to Miss Elizabeth Bennet. She seems quite nice, but is, perhaps, a little above his intellectual level. I wonder if she would be satisfied with someone like Robert who really only put in his time at school rather than learning anything challenging.”

Mrs. Findlay agreed, “I think both she and her younger sister are hoping to find someone with some intellectual depth. They are not quite blue stockings, but they are very much thinkers.”

Lady Nelson sighed. “I believe that would eliminate Robert. I like Miss Elizabeth. I would enjoy her as a daughter. Oh well, I can hope both find someone compatible. I hope Robert realizes what she is seeking.”

Sunday dinner with the Stevensons was bittersweet. Many would not again attend until perhaps the end of May. They would all be missed. However, they had a lovely afternoon together. Mrs. Findlay had decided to head to Sussex after the wedding. She had no further need to remain in London. The Hursts decided they would accompany her. Louisa was happy to have a new friend in her neighbor and wanted to continue to build the friendship. Caroline and Findlay were taking their wedding trip to Kent. They would head directly to Sussex at its conclusion. Only Bingley and Jane might attend another Sunday dinner when they returned to London to collect Elizabeth and Mary.

Chapter 41

Early Monday afternoon, the Bennets arrived at Gracechurch Street. As the footman helped everyone from the carriage, Mrs. Bennet exclaimed, “At last. I thought we would never get here.” Behind her, Mr. Bennet just shook his head, while both Lydia and Kitty could be heard chattering about how exciting this visit would be.

They entered the house to greetings from the rest of the family. After a few moments, they retired to their rooms to refresh before joining the others in the parlor. All of the children were there to greet them. Lydia and Kitty were excited to see how much Jenny had changed. They were charmed to see her crawling around the parlor as they entered.

As they sat, Kitty remarked, “Why Mary, you look so pretty. You are doing your hair differently. And that dress is such a pretty color on you.”

“Thank you, Kitty.”

Lydia added, “She’s right. You have made only little changes, but it makes such a difference.”

Kitty said, “Jane, we are so excited for you. We met Mr. Bingley only for a moment, but he seemed very nice.”

Lydia said, “All that is missing is a uniform. He would look so nice with a uniform. He is still very good looking, though.”

Mr. Bennet joined them and gave Jane a kiss on her forehead. “I am very happy for you dear. He seems a very nice young man.”

As he seated himself, Mrs. Bennet joined them. “Jane, you are looking very well, but that is no surprise. Now, why have you decided to share your special day with Miss Bingley and to have it here in London? We have always talked of your wedding in Meryton and had everything planned. I just do not understand why you should change what we always intended.”

“Now, Mama, you must understand that our having a season in London always meant there was a chance we would marry in town. As to why I am sharing it, there are many reasons. I love my new sister. If we were to have separate weddings, one of us would have to wait until the other returned from her marriage trip. By sharing it, neither one of us has to wait.”

Mrs. Bennet frowned, not really accepting the explanation. “Now, I want to see your dress. I am sure you did not get enough lace and we might need to make some adjustments before tomorrow.”

Jane smiled. “I am certain there is not enough lace for you, but it is just perfect to me. You and Lydia and Kitty must all come see it.” Jane arose and gestured for her sisters to follow.

Once the four were gone, Mr. Bennet asked, “So, is everything ready for tomorrow?”

Mrs. Gardiner replied, “Of course. Jane and Miss Bingley both know what they want. All is ready. Anne returned Saturday, so we are all present and ready to celebrate.”

He continued, “Mary, your sisters were correct, you look lovely. It looks like your time in town has been spent on more than just your studies.”

“I have had a wonderful time. I have learned so much. And I have so many very good friends now, too, which was not something I could have foreseen. Jane, Lizzy, and I are much closer as well.”

As the others returned to the parlor, Mrs. Bennet complained, “Mr. Bennet, she has a very modest gown. It is definitely not fancy enough for our daughter. You must make her embellish it more.”

Mr. Bennet laughed. “Mrs. Bennet, you must allow Jane to have her own taste in clothing, especially for her own wedding day. I am sure she will be quite beautiful.”

However, Mrs. Bennet was not yet ready to give up her complaints. “She was telling us of the breakfast. Her new sister’s mother is hosting it at their home. At least it is more of a breakfast than Anne wanted. But it is still so simple and not fancy at all. She should have let me help-it would have been much more appropriate.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “Fanny, it is very appropriate. It is up to the bride, or brides in this case, to choose what sort of celebration they want. You had your chance when you wed Mr. Bennet. Now it is for Jane and Miss Bingley to have what they want.”

“You just delight in seeing me suffer.”

Mr. Bennet replied, “If you are suffering, you must go to your room and lie down. We need you in excellent health for tomorrow.”

Mrs. Bennet said, “There is no need for that. I will do just fine here with my girls.” She sniffed once and then added, “Now, Lizzy, you must tell me all about your admirers. None of you ever write about the men you’ve been meeting. There must be someone in all of London that admires you in spite of your tongue.”

Elizabeth smiled, “Well, if there is, he has not declared himself. I have many new friends, and at least a few of them might be possible suitors, but for now, I am as free as when we first arrived. Of course, Jane has had flocks of them around her at every turn.”

Mrs. Bennet frowned. “Of course she has, but that is no reason that you should not attach someone.”

Mr. Bennet said, “There is no hurry.”

“Of course there is. She will be here for only one more month before removing to the wilds of Derbyshire. Who can she possibly attach there?”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “She can always return to London for another season if she wants.”

Mrs. Bennet then turned to Mary, “I must say that London has been an improvement for you. You almost look pretty.”

Mary sighed and answered, “Thank you, Mama.”

Kitty became disgusted with her mother and said, “Not almost, she does look pretty.”

Mrs. Bennet then commented on each of the Gardiner children and how they continued to grow. The nurse and governess then returned to claim the children and return them to the nursery. As they left, Mr. Bennet remarked, “I have told Kitty and Lydia that, if they behave, they may remain with the adults if no one else has any objection.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “Kitty is certainly old enough, and Lydia may remain if she can control herself. We will be dining with the Bingleys at the Hurst townhouse. It will allow the girls to get to know their new brother a little better and meet the rest of his family. The Findlays will also attend.”

Lydia said, “We have both really learned a lot this year. We now visit the tenants and work closely with Father, so I do not think we will embarrass Jane.”

Jane chuckled. “I do not think you would have done that even before, but it is wonderful to see you so well grown.”

Mary said, “Kitty, Lydia, we have a couple of dresses that may interest one of you. Would you like to come and see?”

Both agreed and the three left the parlor together. They decided that Kitty would take two of the dresses and Lydia the other two. Mary explained how they had been unable to alter them when she came out. It was so pleasant together that they stayed in her room chatting for at least half an hour.

In the parlor, Mrs. Bennet kept up a commentary on all she thought about this trip to London, the weather, her new dress, how Jenny had grown, how terrible it was that Lizzy still had no suitor, and that Mr. Bennet did not understand or appreciate her nerves. Since this litany of complaint was a common one, no one paid her very much attention, although Jane did offer soothing comments on occasion. The others carried on their own conversations and reveled in being together.

Mr. Bennet appreciated the opportunity to catch up with Elizabeth. They had had very little time to talk at Anne’s wedding. “So, Lizzy, how are things really going?” He looked over at Mrs. Gardiner who was trying to keep Mrs. Bennet engaged.

“Actually, I think things are going quite well. As I told Mother, we have a great many friends. There does not seem to be anyone in particular attracted to me at present, although we have managed to discourage at least one who would not have suited. Please do not tell Mama about him. He is a friend, but there does not seem enough substance for me to have a good relationship with him. I have really enjoyed myself, but honestly, I do not want to listen to Mother berate me about my inability to find someone.”

“I will continue to do what I can to forestall her complaints, but you know how seldom that succeeds.”

“Mary is correct that the three of us have grown so much closer. I have managed to improve both my French and Italian. All of us have read quite a few really excellent books. One thing I have learned though, as has Mary, I am not a town person. I like to visit, but like you, I have no desire to spend considerable time in town. I feel a couple of weeks each year will be more than sufficient if I find a comfortable home of my own.”

Mr. Bennet smiled. “Then, your time has been well spent.”

Soon it was time for everyone to dress for dinner. After only minimal upset, two carriages transported the Bennets and Gardiners to the Hurst’s. As they left, John commented to Rachel, “I am glad we are not old enough to go along. It gets very exciting when Aunt Fanny is at dinner, and I do not think anyone wants any more excitement right now.”

Rachel agreed. “Yes, Aunt Fanny does make things interesting.”

Chapter 42

John and Rachel were correct about Aunt Fanny making dinner interesting. Mrs. Bennet had not met any of the others at Anne’s wedding, so she was slightly more circumspect than she would have been with her intimates. Anne and Wentworth joined the Hursts, Bingleys, and Findlays at the Hurst townhome that evening.

Mrs. Bennet was all that was proper during introductions. She managed to comport herself well right until they were seated at the table. She was seated by Louisa and Bingley while Mr. Bennet was seated between Caroline and Hurst. He found both to be interesting conversationalists. However, Mrs. Bennet was not at all pleased. During the first course, she began to quiz Bingley on why he was choosing to move her most beloved daughter to the wilds of Derbyshire. “I am sure you could have found something suitable in Hertfordshire. Why Netherfield, which is our near neighbor, is for let, I believe. You could have rented that and lived nearby where Jane could benefit from my assistance as she learns her new duties.”

“Had I known of it, I might have considered it. However, my friend, Mr. Darcy, is going to assist me in learning to manage an estate, and his own estate of Pemberley is near Ambleside. I thought it made the most sense to be near my friend while I am learning. It is always possible that we will end up somewhere else entirely. I am not purchasing it, merely leasing it.”

“Still, I know that it would be helpful for Jane if I could be there to help her. Perhaps I should join you in Derbyshire.”

Mr. Bennet heard that comment and raised his voice to reply, “However, it would not help me, Mrs. Bennet. I find that I require your presence in our own home. Perhaps we can visit the Bingleys once they are settled in their home.”

Mrs. Bennet turned her attention to Louisa. “Mrs. Hurst, you must tell me all about your estate. I understand it is in Sussex?” She refused to speak any more with Bingley since he had not invited her to help them move into their new home.

He turned his attention to Kitty, who was seated at his other side. He found her charming and just a little young. She confirmed that she was still usually in the schoolroom but very pleased to attend this dinner with his family.

Lydia spent the meal becoming acquainted with Captain Wentworth. She admired his uniform and opined that Anne was quite lucky to have captured the heart of someone so handsome. “I thank you but feel I am the lucky one that she agreed to marry me. She will be coming to sea with me so that she will be a true navy wife.”

“How exciting. Do you know when that might be?”

“We expect orders at any time. I am pleased they have been as delayed as they have been so that we might attend this wedding.”

“I hope you will come and visit us sometime when you are in England. I will write to Anne and she must tell me all about your travels.”

Anne smiled at her cousin. “I promise you I will write whenever I can.”

As they neared the end of the meal, it became apparent that the wine had considerably loosened Mrs. Bennet’s tongue. She began to complain to Louisa, “It is so unfair. My beautiful Jane decides to share her special day with someone else and upsets all the plans we’ve made over the years. She should be marrying in Meryton with all of our friends and neighbors, not in some little church in London with no one there to enjoy it. And I did not even get to plan the breakfast. I have never been so disappointed in all my days. I declare that my nerve are so overset that I do not even know how I will abide the day. I am sure I will be in tears once I arise.”

Jane said, “Mother, all will be well. You will see. It will be quite beautiful.”

Her mother just sniffed in reply. After what seemed an eternity to Jane, the ladies were finally able to withdraw. She and Mrs. Gardiner attended Mrs. Bennet to try to calm her down again. By the time the gentlemen had joined them, Mrs. Bennet was once again comporting herself as society expected.

As Caroline watched Mrs. Bennet, she felt some pity for the Bennet girls. She missed her mother very much, but she decided it was easier not to have to have to fear what faux pas your mother might commit. She was grateful that Mrs. Findlay was a mother she could appreciate and enjoy. It was too bad the same could not be said of her brother’s new mother.

Mr. Bennet enjoyed the Bingleys. He appreciated Caroline’s acerbic wit and Bingley’s congenial manner. He sighed as he considered the unpleasantness Mrs. Bennet imparted but was grateful that their companions chose to ignore her outbursts. Finally he took pity on his daughters and indicated to Mr. Gardiner that it was time for them to leave. “I fear, with all the travel and anxiety over the wedding, we are a little fore spent and need to give ourselves plenty of time for rest. I thank you all for a very enjoyable evening and look forward to seeing you on the morrow.”

Jane and Elizabeth appreciated their father’s efforts to make the evening less stressful. They helped gather their other sisters and get them back out to the carriages. Mrs. Bennet continued to protest even as they bade their farewells, “But I am not ready to leave. I am having a delightful time.”

Mr. Bennet merely replied, “But my dear, we will want to rest up so that we may enjoy Jane’s day tomorrow. It is really time for us to be leaving.”

As he spoke, Jane offered their thanks, and Mr. Gardiner bade everyone farewell. They would see them in the morning.

Mrs. Bennet continued her complaints the entire ride back to Gracechurch Street. Jane and Elizabeth rode with the Gardiners, so only the younger girls were forced to listen to their mother’s complaints. Mr. Bennet gave up the effort to calm her down, so they all did their best to ignore her comments.

Mr. Bennet said to the two youngest, “I must say, I am very proud of the way you two comported yourselves. You are showing yourself to be developing into competent young ladies. With luck, you will be as composed and poised as Mary when you reach her age.”

All three were gratified at the compliments. Mary said, “I agree that no one would ever guess you are still so young. That will stand you in good stead when you come to London for your seasons. I have been watching Lizzy and Jane for cues on how best to act. It seems to me you are already showing some of that class.”

Lydia said, “Well, I think this time we have been spending with both Father and the tenants is changing our perspective on things.”

Although Mrs. Bennet had been pretending not to listen as she complained of her nerves, she responded to this comment. “Indeed, Mr. Bennet has quite stolen the companionship of both Lydia and Kitty. I had expected to be able to do so many things with them while the three of you were gone, and I see even less of them than before. They are constantly on the go, taking a basket here, tending a child there, visiting the sick, indeed they are seldom home unless they are studying with your Father. No one understands my suffering.”

Mr. Bennet replied, “My dear, they are merely demonstrating the excellent job you have done of raising them as they take on the responsibilities of the mistress of Longbourn. If you had not trained them so well, they would not be doing as well as they are. You should take pleasure in their successes.”

They finally arrived at the Gardiner’s and everyone retired to their chambers. As Mrs. Bennet was helped to her room, she exclaimed, “Oh, wait. I must discuss her wifely duties with Jane. There will be no time tomorrow.”

Mr. Bennet calmed his wife. “I think you can leave that to Madeline. You are somewhat overwrought and need your rest. I am sure Jane will know everything she needs to be make her marriage a success.”

Mrs. Gardiner agreed, “Fanny, have no fear. Jane and I already had that discussion a couple of days ago. You have nothing to fret about. Just relax and prepare for tomorrow.”

Behind her door, Jane could hear this discussion. She was grateful her aunt had taken the time to discuss her marital duties. She was somewhat nervous but trusted her aunt that Mr. Bingley’s caring would lead them to successfully share their lives and love. She was saddened that the evening had deteriorated, but she was grateful that the Bingleys had been accepting of her mother’s foibles with little or no comment. It could have been much more awkward.

After the Bennets and Gardiners left, the Wentworth excused themselves as well. They were still newlywed enough to appreciate some time alone that evening.

The Findlays remained to visit a while longer. Caroline said to Mrs. Findlay, “I just wanted to tell you how very grateful I am for the warm welcome you have given me. Since my mother is no longer with us, I am so pleased to acquire such a wonderful new mother.”

Mrs. Findlay smiled. “Thank you. I am pleased Rupert selected someone who could become a close friend and be a daughter. The rest of your family is also a pleasant addition, as well. I am pleased we could host you tomorrow-it will be such a nice morning.”

Bingley said, “I expect it will be. It is lovely to go from such a small family to such a large one. Between the Hursts, Bennets, and Findlays, not to mention the welcome from the Stevensons, I now have a very large family indeed. I wish our parents could be here to see it because I know they would appreciate it too.”

Findlay replied, “These new associations certainly have been pleasant. We will have to coordinate our visits to London in the future so that we can all see each other regularly.”

Hurst said, “Or we can try to get the Bingleys to visit Sussex on occasion. It might be nice to spend more time at home.”

Louisa said, “But an annual trip for part of the season will always be a nice option. I will admit to happy anticipation about returning to Sussex this year. It will be nice to have Caroline settled so nearby.”

Caroline answered, “I am eagerly looking forward to seeing my new home.”

As the Findlays left, Louisa followed Caroline up to her room to discuss some of what she could expect on the next day. With no mother to offer the advice, Louisa felt it her duty. She knew she could have asked Mrs. Findlay to have the discussion but thought Caroline might feel a little shy about the revelations to come. They spent an interesting time, with many blushes, as Louisa explained what she could. Caroline had a great deal to think of as she fell into bed. She wondered if she would blush as much when she was alone with Rupert.

Chapter 43

The day of the wedding dawned as a sunny, beautiful spring day. At the Hurst’s, Caroline woke early and stayed quietly in bed for a while, contemplating this change in her life. Although she had expected to make an excellent match ever since starting seminary, she had never considered what her life might be like after marriage. She was grateful for the advice Findlay had given her to just be herself. It had opened up so many friendships and given her this opportunity for a very happy future. She was also pleased that now Louisa’s marriage also seemed happier. With Charles’ marriage to Jane, he would have someone to assist him as he also began the process of moving into the landed. Their father would be so proud of the three of them.

Preparations at the Hurst house proceeded with little drama or upset. Bingley was more nervous than Caroline. He was unable to eat more than toast. She had more of the breakfast although she ate lightly knowing of the feast that was in store at the Findlay home following the ceremony. Hurst, of course, ate heartily and teased Bingley the entire time. “Here Bingley, have some kippers. Or would you like an egg or two? They are not at all greasy today.”

Bingley looked bleakly at Hurst’s plate. “I think not. What if she changes her mind? What if I cannot make her happy? What if I trip when we go down the aisle together?”

Caroline frowned at him. “Really, Charles, do not be ridiculous. Jane would never change her mind. You make her very happy. You will not trip. You will see; all will be well. Have some tea and calm down. Well, I am going to go dress. Charles, you should do likewise once you finish your tea.”

At the Gardiner’s, it was considerably noisier. All except Mrs. Bennet and Jane had a small breakfast together. Jane was too nervous to eat, so she had tea and toast in her room. After they ate, her sisters all came to her room to help her dress. Although the maid did her hair, her sisters helped with the dress and accessories.

Lydia looked at Jane as they finished and said, “Jane, you look so beautiful. You could be a princess even if Mother would rather there was more lace.”

Elizabeth added, “I think it is just perfect.”

Mary said, “Now, we four must finish up our accessories, and we will all be ready to leave.”

Just then, a wail came from Mrs. Bennet’s room. Kitty shook her head as they listened to their mother’s fears about ever being ready, her dress not looking correct, and the poor state of her nerves. She said, “Poor Mama. Her nerves certainly do trouble her.”

The girls moved down to the parlor where Mrs. Gardiner awaited them. “Jane, you will travel with your mother and father. I will go with the rest of you now. Our carriage will return for the children and Mr. Gardiner. Sorry to leave you behind Jane. I am sure it will be fine.”

Jane smiled, “They cannot start without us, so I will not worry.” She carefully sat on the settee and began to embroider. “I am sure Mother will be ready soon.”

As the others left in the carriage, Mr. Bennet joined Jane in the parlor. With a smile he asked, “Are you ready?”

“Is anyone ever truly ready for this change? I am as ready as I can be, I believe. I am a little nervous and a little excited. How is Mother?”

“Another ten minutes or so and she should be ready. I expect by the time the carriage returns for your uncle and Rachel and John she will join us.”

Mr. Gardiner, Rachel, and John entered the parlor during that statement. Rachel exclaimed, “Oh, Jane, you look like a princess! I hope I can look as nice someday.”

Jane smiled at her little cousin. “Thank you. I imagine you will look quite beautiful when you wed.”

John chuckled at the thought of his little sister being grown up and wedding. “Not for many years yet, though. She is right, though, Jane, that you look very pretty.”

Jane replied, “And I thank you too. I am glad the two of you could join us.”

John answered, “At least we are old enough to behave properly. The little ones will miss quite the show, I imagine.”

The Gardiner carriage returned, and the three Gardiners headed out the door just as Mrs. Bennet began to descend from her room. “Mr. Bennet, I declare, I can hardly think straight.” Mr. Bennet and Jane joined her as she arrived at the bottom of the stairs. “Oh, Jane, you really do need more lace. The dress is just too plain. I suppose there is nothing to be done, though, is there?”

Mr. Bennet nodded to the butler who opened the door for them. He offered Mrs. Bennet one arm and Jane the other. “Shall we, ladies?” he asked nodding toward the awaiting carriage.

“Yes, please, Father.”

Jane took the proffered arm while Mrs. Bennet looked indecisive. “Yes, I suppose so,” she finally concluded as they slowly made their way down the stairs. Mrs. Bennet continued to complain and fuss as they settled into the carriage and made their way to the church.

The Bingleys arrived shortly after the Gardiner carriage’s first trip. Both Caroline and Bingley were led to a small chamber to wait until it was time for the ceremony. Bingley was too nervous to wait at the front of the church.

“Charles, relax. In just a short while, you will be wed and starting this new chapter. Father would be so pleased.”

Bingley smiled nervously. “I think he would be pleased with all of us. You two will have estates to manage, and I am marrying gentry as well. Soon, I will also have an estate. I would never have imagined this when I was little. I think both Mother and Father would like the people we’ve chosen.”

“Yes, I think I agree. Of course, how could anyone not like Jane? She must be the sweetest person I’ve ever met. Mr. Findlay is very entertaining, so I believe our parents would be happy for us. Thank you for giving me this season in London. Imagine how different it would have been if we had not come.”

“I don’t even want to think about it.”

Once Jane finally arrived, Bingley moved to a different chamber where he found Findlay waiting for him. Thus, the two brides waited together as did both grooms.

When Findlay saw Bingley, he chuckled. “I must say, you seem to be a bit nervous.”

“Well you don’t.”

“There is nothing to be nervous about. Your sister is a fine woman, and I think we will be very happy together. Why are you nervous?”

“I guess I’m afraid she will change her mind or I will trip and look a fool.”

“You know she will not change her mind. As to looking a fool, well, that would not be the end of the world. Years from now, it will probably make a funny story. Try thinking about something else. They should be coming for us soon so we can wait for our ladies at the altar.”

The church filled quickly, and finally it was time for the ceremony to begin. Everyone prepared for the brides as Mrs. Bennet was the final person escorted to her pew. She stood next to the rest of her daughters as the processional fanfare announced the arrival of the brides. As the music began, Mrs. Bennet pulled out her handkerchief and applied it to her eyes as tears began to leak down her cheeks. “My beautiful little Jane, all ready to go off and leave me forever. Whatever shall I do?”

Elizabeth squeezed her mother’s arm and whispered back, “You can take pride in a job well done.” Privately, she thought, well at least Mother is focused on Jane and not on speculating who might be a match for me.

As the music began, Wentworth reached over and took Anne’s hand in his. He whispered, “I know Findlay and Bingley would disagree, but I think I am the luckiest man in England.” Anne blushed and squeezed his hand in return.

Caroline had ultimately asked Hurst to escort her down the aisle. At the start of the season, there was no way he would have been her choice. A lot had changed. They preceded Jane and Mr. Bennet. The two grooms stood nervously at the front of the chapel as their brides walked down the aisle to them. Once they were handed over, Hurst and Bennet moved to stand next to their wives. Finally, the congregation sat and the ceremony began.

A short time later, Mr. and Mrs. Bingley and Mr. and Mrs. Findlay signed the register and stood to receive congratulations from all their friends and family. Soon, many of them joined together once again at the Findlay townhouse for a sumptuous breakfast. Jane did her best not to wince at some of the comments her mother made as she surveyed the breakfast.

Upon entering the dining salon and seeing the table laden with delicacies, Mrs. Bennet commented, “Well, at least it looks pretty. The china and crystal are quite lovely, maybe not as nice as Longbourn, but still decent enough. However, it seems to me there are not enough courses planned. It would have been much better if Jane had let me do the planning as we had always expected. What a travesty today is.”

Mr. Bennet stepped quickly to her side. “Mrs. Bennet, I must ask you to please keep your negative comments to yourself. We do not want to insult our hostess nor either bride. It seems to be exactly what they wanted. If you feel an attack of nerves, perhaps I should take you back to the Gardiner’s.”

Mrs. Bennet quickly responded, “That will not be necessary. Very well, I will keep my thoughts to myself.” Although he knew that would not last very long, he nodded his head as he steered her toward her seat.

Both couples took time to visit with all their guests. As they approached the area where Darcy, the Fitzwilliams and Wentworths were sitting, Jane said, “Major Fitzwilliam, I am so glad you were able to join us. I understand you are leaving shortly for the continent.”

“Yes, if you had delayed even a day, I would have had to miss the happy occasion. The army is on the move and we should arrive on the continent sometime in the next few days.”

“Will the navy follow suit?” asked Bingley.

Wentworth replied, “It is likely. Anne and I had planned to visit Portsmouth in any case to look into things. However, with troop deployment occurring, both Fitzwilliam and I expect to be recalled to service soon.”

Anne added, “And I should have an opportunity to see if I am a decent sailor.”

Caroline said, “Well, we must hope for the best. I am pleased you were all able to join us today. It is lovely having so many friends share our happiness.”

Findlay agreed. “Indeed it is. Should any of you find yourself in Sussex, be sure to look us up. Any mail can always be sent here and forwarded on to us. We must ensure that we do not lose touch.”

The Bennet girls sat together in order to decrease any speculation about suitors for Elizabeth. She found it was surprisingly pleasant to visit with Kitty and Lydia. They had matured so much in the previous three months. Lydia asked, “Now, I know you don’t want to talk about suitors, but, have you really none?”

Elizabeth smiled at her. “No one has declared anything, so really, no. There have been some possible ones that we discouraged because I realized they would not suit. However, I have made many new friends. If none of them becomes more, perhaps they will introduce someone who does. Jane met Mr. Bingley because he was a friend of Mr. Darcy who is a cousin of Captain Fitzwilliam who is a good friend of Captain Wentworth. Mr. Findlay is a good friend of Mr. Hurst. So, you see, a good candidate may be someone who is a friend of a friend. That is why Mama wants us to marry well-so that you might have a chance to meet other men of wealth. Aunt Gardiner has an excellent circle of friends, so when your time comes, I am sure you will have plenty to choose from.”

Kitty asked, “But aren’t you afraid the season will be over and you won’t have attached anyone?”

“Well, only a little. I will not even be eighteen for a few more weeks, and most of our friends do not marry until they are nearer twenty, so there is plenty of time. Aunt says I may return again next year if I wish. Perhaps I will come with Mary when she has her presentation and season. Who knows? Most are not as anxious for their daughters to marry young as Mama is.”

Lydia looked around at those celebrating the breakfast and sighed. “It is nice that some of the friends are in uniform, but really, there are not enough of them. I do love a uniform.”

Elizabeth smiled. “At least there are a few. Perhaps you will have better success when your time comes.”

Finally, both couples had visited their guests and were ready to leave for their wedding trips. The Findlays were going to a lovely cottage in Kent. The Bingleys were going to Wiltshire. Before deciding to have her sisters join them at Ambleside, they had planned to go north to meet Bingley’s extended family. However, they decided they would do that the following winter for Christmas instead.

After the two couples left, other guests began to follow suit. After her initial comments, Mrs. Bennet had indeed managed to keep her comments to herself. As they prepared to leave, she said to Mrs. Findlay, “Thank you so much for making this such a lovely occasion for Jane. I know she will always appreciate what you have done.” However, once they were in the carriage, she again criticized all of the arrangements and food. The rest of the family ignored her.

The Bennets left Elizabeth behind with the Gardiners. They would follow shortly. As they waited, she was able to greet her friends who had carefully avoided contact due to Mrs. Bennet’s speculations. To Major Fitzwilliam, she said, “I am sorry we will miss you the rest of the season. I hope all goes well for you.”

“I thank you, Miss Bennet. It seems most of us will be deserting you as our naval compatriots expect orders at any time, and Darcy is off for the annual visit to our Aunt Catherine.”

Elizabeth said, “Oh, we will be significantly depleted, won’t we?”

Darcy explained, “I make a trip each spring to assist my uncle Fitzwilliam with his assessment of the estate. Aunt Catherine manages it for our cousin who inherited it when our uncle de Bourgh died. My cousin’s health does not allow her to take an active role in the management, so her mother does it for her. I offer a little advice and inform my uncle about how things are going. I will be back at the end of May as I travel to Bath to collect Georgiana. Then, I am off to Pemberley. I expect I will see you and Miss Mary again when you arrive at Ambleside if I don’t see you when I pass through London.”

“I hope you have a nice visit.”

Major Fitzwilliam laughed. “That is highly unlikely. I often accompany him. The best we can hope for is for it not to be excruciating.”

Darcy shook his head. “It is not quite as bad as that, but it will definitely not be as pleasant as London has been.”

Then, the Gardiner’s carriage arrived, and Elizabeth bade them all farewell. “I expect to see you tomorrow Anne,” was her parting comment.

As she and the Gardiners rode to Gracechurch Street, Elizabeth said, “I think today was lovely. Both brides were beautiful, and the breakfast was very nice.”

Mrs. Gardiner agreed. “Yes, in spite of what Fanny may think, it was very successful. I am very pleased for Jane.”

Elizabeth sighed. “I hope I may be as lucky someday.”

Mr. Gardiner replied, “You will be, my dear. Do not despair. The time has just not been correct for you yet.”

Rachel and John sat quietly listening until John said, “You know, Lizzy, I think when the time is right, you will find someone who is just right. You are too smart to want a fool, and so many of the men seem to be somewhat limited. I may be wrong, but that it what it has seemed to me from a distance. Most of the ones we saw today were nice, but some of the others, well, they seemed a little dim.”

“I suppose you right. Some are a little limited. I am not truly worried.”

Back at Gracechurch Street, once all had changed and were seated in the parlor, Mrs. Bennet said to Elizabeth, “Well, no one even came near you. It is as I have always said, your tongue will keep you from attaching any eligible young man. I hope Mary has learned to keep her thoughts to herself or her odd thinking will alienate as many as you have.”

Elizabeth looked over at Mary who was suppressing a smile at her mother’s comments. “Mother, I do not think I have alienated anyone. I just have not found someone who will make me happy.”

“What does that have to do with marriage? It is all about finding a suitable situation, nothing more than that. I hope you have not actively discouraged anyone who was eligible. Now have you?”

“No, Mother, I have not. I will keep your advice in mind.”

Mr. Bennet interrupted. “Tomorrow, I would like to take Lydia and Kitty to the museum. Would anyone else like to join us?”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “I think John and Rachel would enjoy the trip.”

Mrs. Bennet said, “Well, I certainly won’t. I plan to do some shopping.”

Mary said, “I would like to join you and my sisters.”

Elizabeth said, “I am going to visit with Anne. There will not be many more chances to see her, perhaps for a very long time.”

Mr. Gardiner said, “I have tickets and a box for the theater tomorrow night. Of course the children are not coming, but would Lydia and Kitty like to attend?”

The girls held their breaths as their father looked at them. He then said, “Yes, I think they would. Thank you for thinking of them. It should be very enjoyable.”

The family spent a quiet afternoon and evening at home together. Fanny managed to stop complaining about the wedding after they had been home for about an hour.

The four girls spent a little time in the nursery, then excused themselves to sit in the library together. Mary and Elizabeth read to the others from one of the French novels they had enjoyed. They would stop to translate when it was apparent that either Lydia or Kitty had not understood. After they finished a chapter, Kitty said, “You know, it is much more fun to read together. Lydia, do you think we could do that when we get back home?”

“Yes, I think it would make it more interesting. This story seems interesting. Can we borrow the book?”

Mary answered, “Yes, you can. We hoped you might be ready to enjoy it. Write to us about your feelings. I like it better than Lizzy does. It has been so much fun to read together.”

Lydia added, “I can see why. Can we have another chapter?”

They ended up reading four chapters before it was time to join the rest for supper. Both Elizabeth and Mary were pleased at how much fun they could have with their younger sisters.

At supper, the girls continued to talk about the novel while Mrs. Bennet once again began complaining about the wedding. Mrs. Gardiner tried to divert her while Mr. Bennet tried to ignore her. After the first course, he finally said, “My dear, if you are that upset, perhaps you want to retire to your room? Your nerves are causing upset to everyone else’s digestion. You cannot possibly be enjoying your meal if you are that unhappy.”

She looked at him sharply before replying, “There is no need for that. You have no appreciation for my nerves and all that I have been through.”

He said, “On the contrary, I have every sympathy for your nerves-they are our constant companion. That is why I suggest a rest so that you might master them.”

“I will be fine.” She then added, “So, why are you interested in taking the girls to the museum? They would do much better to shop with me.”

“They can shop any time at home, and often do. However, there are few opportunities to see the interesting artifacts on display at the museum. When they are older, it will also give them more interesting topics of conversation which the men will enjoy.”

“Oh, that is fine then. I had not realized it would actually help them in the future.”

Mrs. Gardiner agreed, “Oh, yes, Fanny, it definitely will. In our circle, the men expect the women to be able to hold intelligent conversations.”

Mrs. Bennet shook her head and said, “How very unusual.”

The girls continued to converse quietly ignoring their mother. It was something to which they were all well accustomed.

Chapter 44

Late the next morning, Mr. Bennet, three of his daughters, Rachel, and John left for the museum. Miss Switzler accompanied them to assist with the younger ones. Mrs. Gardiner and Mrs. Bennet left to shop. Shortly after the departures, Anne arrived to visit with Elizabeth.

After greetings she said, “Well, it is as we thought. Both Frederick and Captain Fitzwilliam received orders yesterday to report to Portsmouth as soon as possible, no later than next week. We will travel together and expect to leave day after tomorrow. Our new life together is beginning.”

Elizabeth asked, “Are you excited?”

“Some. I am also a little worried. However, I know all will be well.”

“Do the orders say where they are headed?”

“Captain Fitzwilliam will be going to the Baltic. Frederick and I will be going to the West Indies. It should be very different from England.”

“You will write as often as you can?”

“Yes. I will write from Portsmouth with a direction so you can send letters as well. I will want to hear when you finally decide who will capture your hand,” Anne said with a smile.

Elizabeth smiled in return. “Well, should it ever happen, you can be sure I will write you. I know Mary and Jane will want to correspond as well. We will always think of you as a sixth sister.”

“Thank you. I feel the same about you as well. You are all certainly a great deal closer than my own sisters.”
After visiting for a while, they went to see Lady Harriet together. Luckily, she was alone with no other guests. “Oh, Anne, I am so glad to have a chance to visit with you. There was no time to talk yesterday.”

“Indeed, it was quite busy. I thought it was a beautiful ceremony and breakfast. Well, Frederick has received orders to report. We leave day after next and ultimately head to the West Indies. He has been there before and tells me I will quite enjoy the shore leaves. It is quite different from England.”

“You must be sure to write me and tell me all about it.” She then turned to Elizabeth, asking, “So, I take it no suitors have declared themselves. I saw no evidence of such yesterday.”

“No, no such luck, which my mother finds expected and quite terrible.”

“You are popular enough that I am sure you will find the right person at the right time.”

“Thank you.”


“You and Mary must continue to visit me until you leave for Ambleside. I am sure you will find it quite different being Miss Bennet instead of Miss Elizabeth.”

“When I am addressed as such, I find myself looking for Jane. It will take a while to become accustomed to the change. Of course we will come. After all, we are coming for cards tomorrow, are we not?”

“Yes, you are. It will be a little different with all my brothers gone, but there are still some eligible young men to entertain you. I hope you will enjoy yourself. At least Anne no longer needs to pretend to enjoy herself at my parties.”

“Come now, Harriet. I enjoyed myself, just not the cards.”

After a suitable time, Anne and Elizabeth went to visit other friends. Anne finally dropped Elizabeth back at Gracechurch Street later than afternoon. Everyone else was still out, so Anne asked her to relay her farewells. She would be too busy preparing to leave to visit again the next day.

Mr. Gardiner joined Elizabeth in the parlor shortly after her return. They visited until the others arrived. Mrs. Gardiner and Mrs. Bennet arrived home before the museum-goers returned. Elizabeth viewed all her mother’s purchases and gave suitable compliments for the selections. Shortly before tea, the rest arrived so that they could all eat together. Rachel and John were quite worn out and sent directly to the nursery with Miss Switzler.

As the others sat at the table, Mr. Bennet asked, “Well, did everyone enjoy themselves today?”

Mrs. Bennet was quick to reply. “I certainly did, although I would have appreciated more pin money. I do not know why you will not allow me to purchase on credit. However, I still managed to get some lovely materials. I also got new gloves, two hats, and a shawl. I am very pleased.”

Kitty said, “I am sure we will want to see them tomorrow before we pack. There were so many interesting things to see at the museum, I had a wonderful day.”

Lydia added, “I did too. Whoever would have thought that seeing old things could be so fun?”

Mr. Gardiner asked, “Are you all ready to enjoy a night at the theater?”

In chorus, all the girls agreed that they were. Mrs. Bennet continued to speak of her day of shopping while the girls shared the details of their day with Elizabeth. Mr. Bennet watched the separate conversations with some bemusement since it appeared Mrs. Bennet was holding a monologue rather than a conversation. Once they were done eating, Mrs. Gardiner directed, “It is time for everyone to dress for the theater. There is no time to dally.”

Two carriages transported the large family group. Lydia and Kitty rode with their parents, Mary and Elizabeth with the Gardiners. Because it had been a number of years since Mrs. Bennet had attended a performance, she must take in all those in attendance, noting their fashions and manners. Mr. Bennet had her on his arm attempting to keep her moving toward their box. Lydia and Kitty followed in their wake. A few moments later, the Gardiners and other girls also arrived. Elizabeth was better known and frequently greeted as they moved toward their seats. As she was already seated, Mrs. Bennet was pleased to see all the attention Elizabeth received. It was gratifying that she was more popular than Mrs. Bennet had expected.

The four girls sat in the front of the box; the adult couples sat in the back. As the girls sat down, Mrs. Bennet exclaimed, “Now, before the show begins, you should be noting fashions and all that is going on around us. I noted that a number of people greeted Elizabeth, both men and women. I am pleased that you have managed not to discourage everyone with your manners.”

Mrs. Gardiner answered for Elizabeth. “Fanny, she is quite popular. Her manners are everything that is proper. You have nothing to complain of.”

“Surely you jest. She must give her opinion on everything, and we all know that men intensely dislike a woman who has opinions. It is very off-putting.”

Mr. Bennet answered, “Intelligence is not off-putting to someone who is also intelligent. I hope that anyone interested in Lizzy, or Mary for that matter, appreciates their intellect and opinions.”

Mrs. Bennet replied with a, “Hmmph. Ridiculous.”

Just then, the lights flashed, and the unseated crowds rushed to prepare for the raising of the curtain. They enjoyed a very pleasant, light-hearted comedy. Mr. Gardiner and Mr. Bennet braved the crowds to obtain refreshments for the rest during the intermission. Mrs. Bennet spent the intermission criticizing the performance and commenting on the dresses of everyone she could see. Elizabeth spent it wincing at her mother’s shrill comments. She was grateful when intermission was over and the play resumed.

As the lights dimmed, Elizabeth looked over at Lydia and Kitty. Both were enchanted at the opportunity to attend the theater. It was not an outstanding performance, but it was very enjoyable. The girls obviously enjoyed seeing the spectacle of the theater. Kitty, in particular, seemed to be studying the women’s outfits. Lydia was more interested in the play than Kitty.

As Elizabeth thought about all her mother’s comments, she was grateful that none of their friends had stopped by the box to visit during intermission. How impossible it was to try to fit in when her mother would say something inappropriate. Really, it was sad that mother was unable to understand her daughters.

By the time they returned to Gracechurch Street, Elizabeth felt quite exhausted. She realized that her mother’s inability to control her tongue made a social evening with her a gamut of embarrassment. She was again grateful that she could have her Season in London away from her mother’s watchful eye and critical tongue. As she fell into bed that night, she thought, “I love my mother, but seem to love her better from a distance. I am grateful Aunt Madeline is available to provide this haven for us.”

The next morning, Lydia and Kitty viewed Mrs. Bennet’s purchases before everything was packed away for the return to Longbourn. Shortly after breakfast, the Bennets were ready. It took some managing to get everyone into the carriage. As he prepared to enter, Mr. Bennet said to Elizabeth and Mary, “Enjoy this month in town and then your summer with your sister. Lizzy, I will understand should you decide to stay. Mary, I hope you will come home for a while. I miss you both even though both of your younger sisters are learning to hold an intelligent conversation.”

Elizabeth replied, “I miss you too, Father. Take care.”

“I will. I might even write, at least occasionally, should you choose not to return to Longbourn.”

Mrs. Bennet’s farewell comment was, “Well, girls, do your best to find someone. I know Mary isn’t really looking, but you never know. And Lizzy, just keep your opinions to yourself and maybe someone will finally declare himself.”

Mary and Elizabeth both required tea and biscuits to get composed again after the farewells. After the sustenance, Elizabeth said to Mary, “Well, that could have been much worse.”

“Yes, it could. Now we can have some fun again.”

Chapter 45

That afternoon after the Bennets left, Mrs. Gardiner, Elizabeth, and Mary visited Lady Stevenson to talk of the wedding, the Bennet visit, and the remainder of the Season. Lady Stevenson commiserated with both girls about Mrs. Bennet’s criticisms but assured them that they were in no way off-putting. After a pleasant visit, they returned home to prepare for the card party.

As the girls preceded Mrs. Gardiner out the door, Lady Stevenson said, “I am constantly amazed at how very well the girls have turned out when you consider their mother. How can she have so little idea about their merit?”

Mrs. Gardiner replied, “Mother, Fanny means well, but she has no idea about how to be supportive. She thinks her criticisms will help them. At least their Father does a little better with positive comments, and they have had us to help them understand their worth.”

“I hope they are sufficiently grateful for the difference you make in their lives. I shudder to think how things might have been.”

“They express gratitude for our help regularly. I am grateful you accept them as your own. They are lovely women.”

“Yes, they are.”

True to her word, Lady Harriet had a number of eligible young men at the party as well as others that were simply entertaining. Once again, Mary was seated at cards with Mrs. Stanley. “How was your daughter’s wedding? I had heard it was a beautiful affair.”

“Thank you for asking, my dear. Yes, I am proud to say that it was delightful. I am sure she will be very happy. Your sister’s wedding seems to have gone very well, too.”

“Yes, it was a very nice day. They are all off on their wedding trips. The Bingleys will collect Lizzy and me at the end of the month. The Findlays will go home to Sussex rather than returning to London this spring. I am sure it will be a big change for all of us. “

“Now that the wedding is over, we will be heading home as well. I had already accepted this invitation from Lady Harriet, or I might already have been away. So, are you still testing the waters?”

Mary smiled. “Yes, maybe just getting my toes wet. At least I am more comfortable in company than before and can hold a conversation when needed. I am still avoiding the larger events but am very satisfied.”

Over the course of the party, both Elizabeth and Mary were introduced to new gentlemen. Mr. Gardiner would have a few new men to investigate. During the supper after cards, Mary found herself talking of estate matters to a Mr. Rushworth. His mother was at the far end of the table frowning every time he spoke.

“I hope at some point to revamp Sotherton. It seems quite dated and old-fashioned. So many improvements are possible these days.”

Mary asked, “What kinds of changes do you contemplate?”

“It is so forlorn that I do not know what can be done with it. I declare, it almost seems like a prison.”

“Oh, that cannot be. I am sure it is a lovely home.”

“Well, it is quite a large place, and there is a long avenue of trees leading up to it. I just feel it all so dismal. Much could be done if I could find the right person to help me.”

“Then do not begin anything until you find that person. You would not want to make changes that you later regret.”

“That is so. I had not thought of that.”

Although he had nothing else to say, he continued to repeat himself on the need to create improvements at Sotherton for the remainder of the meal. When the ladies withdrew, Mary was relieved to relinquish the conversation.

For her part, Elizabeth had been well entertained by a Mr. Crawford. He mentioned his estate, Everingham, but it was apparent that he spent very little time there. However, when he talked of society in London, he was far more animated, so it was of London they spoke. Since he was unable to discuss his estate, Elizabeth had immediately moved him from potential suitor to potential friend. It was readily apparent that he was not at all serious about life.

As the ladies sat at tea, Mrs. Rushworth had herself introduced to Mary. She said, “It seemed you had a lively conversation with my son, so I thought I should get to know you.”

Mary smiled. “We spoke of potential improvements he wants to make at Sotherton. What do you think of his plans?”

“Oh, he has talked of this for at least two years, now. I think he will wait until there is a new, younger Mrs. Rushworth before he starts making any changes.”

“That is probably reasonable as I expect such improvement projects can last many years.”

“Yes, sometimes they do. So, where do you live, Miss Mary?”

“Longbourn is in Hertfordshire. I am staying with my aunt in London this spring and have been doing a great deal of studying. My sister had her presentation and is having her Season.” She indicated Elizabeth who was visiting with some of their friends across the room.

Mrs. Rushworth was surprised. “You are both out but you were not presented?”

“I waited until I turned sixteen just a few days ago to come out. I will be presented either next year or the following. Elizabeth and my older sister Jane came out together this Season. Jane lately exchanged the name of Bennet for Bingley and is on her wedding trip. Elizabeth and I will join her at her estate in Derbyshire to help her and Mr. Bingley try to bring it back to a comfortable home. It has been vacant for some years.”

“That is so kind of you to help your sister.”

“We are eagerly anticipating the opportunity. Have you been in London long?”

“No, we do not enjoy the Season and come only near the end. London is quite raucous, and we enjoy a quiet life. However, one must do ones social duty, so we come each spring for a month or so.”

Once it was apparent to Mrs. Rushworth that Mary had no serious designs on her son, she relaxed her manner with Mary and asked about the events she was attending since she had come out only recently. They had a very pleasant quarter hour in conversation.

Elizabeth found herself in conversation with both Mr. Crawford and Mr. Nelson. Both were engaging and very entertaining, but neither could talk of anything of substance. However, the entertainment was quite enjoyable. They were both witty and shared a variety of stories.

As they rode home after the party, Elizabeth and Mary discussed their dinner partners.

“Mr. Crawford was quite witty but not at all serious. He does not attend to his estate at all. He might be a fine acquaintance but will not be much more. However, he tells very entertaining tales.”

“Mr. Rushworth is pleasant enough. However, it is apparent that he is not a deep thinker either. He is quite involved in his estate, but it seems to me, he is very much under his mother’s influence and unable to make decisions for himself. I do not want to be unkind, but his mind seems to be a bit slow. Still, he is nice enough for a friend, I guess.”

Mrs. Gardiner glanced over at Mr. Gardiner and smiled. “I am glad you are meeting such a variety of people. It gives you a much better idea of what you might be wanting in a partner, doesn’t it?”

Elizabeth answered. “Yes, it does. I know Uncle has at least five or six more men to look into after today, but really, I do not see any of them as serious contenders. They are nice enough, and if we were actually doing what Mother wants and choosing someone who can give us a comfortable situation, they would all probably suit. However, I know I cannot imagine living the rest of my life with any of the men we met tonight. Perhaps that will change as we come to know them better. It sounds like most of them are also attending the ball next week and will be at various dinner parties we are attending.”

Mary added, “I find it funny that I thought I wanted someone quite serious, but I find that there also needs to be some humor and fun as well. I never expected that. I am getting a little more eager for a formal Season where I can attend the dances and make more of an effort to find someone personable.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “Your turn will come. I am sure both of you will make a match that brings you great happiness.”

Elizabeth laughed. “If not, I can always be the maiden aunt that teaches my nieces and nephews to play piano very ill and drive their parents mad.”

The others joined in her laughter.

In her room that evening, Elizabeth considered the men who had paid her attention that day. Mr. Crawford was not nearly as handsome as Mr. Darcy. Mr. Nelson was quite as handsome, and much wittier, but otherwise had nothing of importance to contribute to any conversation. She then considered all the different men she had met that season to see if there was anyone who she might esteem more than Mr. Darcy. There was no one. Since he had shown no interest in her, that was unfortunate. How had he managed to capture her interest without her recognizing it?


Chapter 46

All enjoyed the more intimate family dinner at the Stevenson’s that Sunday. Mary and Elizabeth both mentioned the handful of men that they had met that week. When Mary described Mr. Rushworth, Lady Stevenson smiled at the description.

“You are very generous in your description of the young man. He is the despair of his mother. He found school very trying and made very few friends. He has come to London these past two years in search of just the right woman but has yet to succeed. I honestly believe it likely his mother will select his bride. She needs someone malleable who can accept his limitations without complaint.”

Mary said, “I think she was relieved when she realized that, although Sotherton sounds quite nice, I was not enticed.”

Lady Stevenson smiled again. “My dear, you could not stomach that fool for the rest of your life. You will find someone far better suited, you mark my words.”

She then turned toward Elizabeth. “Still no one who comes up to the mark?”

Elizabeth shook her read ruefully. “No, I am afraid not. There were two or three that were amusing, but there was not enough substance for an important relationship. However, I would not mind them as friends and perhaps dance or dinner partners.”

The next day, Elizabeth turned eighteen. When she awoke, she spent some time in contemplation of her life. The Season in London had been pleasant; she was pleased at Jane’s happy marriage and looked forward to assisting her in renovating Ambleside; she despaired ever making her mother happy by finding a suitable companion since Mr. Darcy had apparently captured her admiration; she was grateful for the friendship with Mary and the tentative ones made with Kitty and Lydia; she was particularly grateful for all the new friends she had acquired. Although there was no special celebration, Elizabeth received small tokens from all the family members. She was touched at everyone’s thoughtfulness.

As she prepared for the ball that evening, Elizabeth contemplated the possibility of someday hosting a ball with her husband. Would she enjoy the responsibility? She knew her mother would revel in the importance. Elizabeth had found through the course of the Season that, while she enjoyed the dancing, the crush was often more than she could appreciate. Smaller, more intimate parties were her preference. However, this should still be a fun evening even though Mary chose not to attend.

Mary said, “Too many people tonight. Next year is soon enough for parties like this. You must tell me all about it, though. Rachel and I shall do quite well spending the evening together.”

Elizabeth answered, “I have been quite accustomed to having Jane to share with. I understand your choice but wish you had decided to come. Still, I expect to have a nice time. Yes, I will tell you all about it tomorrow.”

As they rode in the carriage, Elizabeth said, “This Season has given me much to think about. I have realized I am more like Father than Mother in that a little socializing goes a long way to satisfying my needs. When I finally do marry, I would like to come to London for perhaps one month during either the Season or the Little Season, but I never want to spend so much time again, if there is any way to avoid it. Of course, I will likely have to be here the entire Season if we are launching our own daughters, but luckily, that will be quite some distance in the future.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “I must admit, it gets quite taxing to be always on the go. Although I do not begrudge you girls the time, I am glad that we do not have to do this every year. And there is plenty of time to recuperate before Mary’s Season begins.”

Mr. Gardiner laughed. “You are just learning all you will need to know for Rachel in a few years. With the children spaced out as they are, we can hope for each girl to capture a heart in her first Season and give you time to recover before the next. So, Lizzy, you do not want to party every evening?”

“No, not really. It is fine enough for a month or so. Sharing it with Jane was really quite nice. However, we are out quite late, I am often tired the next day, and I find I no longer spend enough time in quiet contemplation. We rarely walk in the park, and I need the restorative powers of nature. I will be glad to get to Ambleside when Jane returns.”

Mrs. Gardiner said, “You still plan to have fun tonight, though, don’t you?”

Elizabeth chuckled. “Yes, of course I do. There are many very pleasant young men who are excellent dancers.”

Elizabeth did, indeed, have fun. She danced every dance as was now her custom. She had an enlightening conversation with Robert Nelson. Nelson asked, “Are you now accustomed to being Miss Bennet instead of Miss Elizabeth?”

“Well, not quite. I quickly look for Jane before I realize that it is indeed me they are addressing.”

“Are you missing your sister?”

“Some. We have spent a great deal of time together, so it is somewhat difficult becoming used to living without her. Of course, I have Mary as a companion, so at least it is not lonely.”

“You know that you could easily change your status and join your sister as a married lady, don’t you?”

“It is a little more complicated than that. Although I know that there are those who look only for a comfortable situation in life, I have a desire for something more.”

“More? In what way?” He looked quite perplexed.

“I have seen what a difference in life it can make to have a spouse who is companion and friend, in whom there is a similar attitude of mind and thought. My aunt and uncle, and her parents, have that relationship. Sadly, my own parents have shown me how mere situation or some attraction is not sufficient for me. I do not think I have found someone for whom I am that person nor whom is that person for me.”

He now looked a little chagrined which caused Elizabeth to realize that he had possibly been hoping to make a declaration at the beginning of this conversation. She quickly added, “I have made many wonderful friends, but so far, I do not think I am the woman who could make any of them happy for the next twenty years or so.”

He nodded and asked, “So, what are the criteria in your judging?”

“While I appreciate someone who is interesting, I also want someone who is interested in current affairs, is interested in his estate, if he has one, and his tenants, and is responsible. My father and I have always been interested in society and history, so I will need to be able to discuss such things with my husband. I am by no means a blue stocking, but there is so much more to life than society.”

“Well, I wish you luck.”

“I thank you. I hope you are also able to find the woman who can make you smile the rest of your life.”

She was somewhat distracted for a few moments after this conversation. Was she making a mistake by showing him that she was not interested in changing her status to Mrs. Nelson?

She found herself with Mr. Crawford for the supper dance. As she already knew he had nothing to say about his estate, she asked, “Since you do not concern yourself with your estate beyond the basics, how do you fill your days?”

He smiled. “When in London or elsewhere?”

“Both.”

“Here, I often visit my club. Of course, there are many events such as this, along with the usual card parties and such. I enjoy fencing and spend some time each week to improve my capabilities. There are horse races nearby once spring is truly in full bloom, as it is now. Of course, there are many people to visit.”

“What of family?”

“Well, we have lived with my uncle, the admiral, for some years now. I have two sisters. The older, Mrs. Grant, married a clergyman about two years ago when he was assigned his first church. I see her only on occasion as their house is not overly large. He hopes for a better situation soon so that we can all come to visit. My younger sister is in her final year at school. Until she is done next month, I seldom see her. Once I leave here, I will collect her from school and escort her to our uncle. Since our uncle does not enjoy the London social scene, I expect to be her escort when she comes out next year. I know you have an older sister who just married. Have you others?”

Elizabeth smiled. “Yes, I have three younger sisters. Mary was at the card party where we met although I do not think you were introduced. She is just out but not yet had her presentation. She will do that later, probably next year. The younger two will have some years to go before they join the adult world. Sadly, we have no brothers. It was good of your uncle to take you all in.”

Crawford laughed. “I suppose it was. It is eight years that he has been our guardian. He only retired this last year, so he never really had a home to offer us until now. He saw that the bills were paid, but we spent all our holidays at school. I was grateful to come to my majority and have options that were denied me while he was at sea. Now, I can appreciate having a home to come to on occasion, and I daresay Everingham will eventually become that. I have not lived there since I first left for school when I was seven.”

“We were fortunate that we were not sent off to school but were able to remain home to learn. I very much enjoy the company of my sisters.”

He smiled. “As you might suppose, we are not terribly close. However, once Mary leaves school, I have some hopes of remedying that. We would like to visit our older sister together, but her present situation will not allow for a long visit; she does not have the room. I will take Mary to the admiral’s for a few weeks, then on to our sister for a month or so. I expect to stay with friends while my sisters become better acquainted. Then, who knows? If my sister’s husband gets that situation for which he is hoping, we might be able to visit with her all together. We hope so.”

After supper, Elizabeth found herself partnered with Mr. Rushworth. She found he was able to speak of the ball but had nothing really pertinent to say. Sadly, she found she agreed with Mary’s assessment that he was not overly bright. His dancing was just acceptable, so she only found him wanting as a partner in his inability to provide amusing conversation. Of course, he was not the only such gentleman with such deficiencies.

On the way home after the ball, Mr. Gardiner asked, “So, did you have fun?”

“Yes, of course. Aunt, we have no further engagements at balls, do we?”

“Not presently.”

“Good. I think I have had enough for now. I guess I am experiencing some social fatigue. I do not think I want to attend any more dances at Almack’s either. I think I have had enough. The few dinners, soirées, and card parties we have accepted should be sufficient until Jane returns to collect us. I feel more walking in the park with the children and reading would suit me just fine.”

The next morning, the Gardiners discussed cutting back their social obligations with Mary. She had no objection to the more limited schedule planned for the rest of the month. Of course, the children were very happy to have their cousins spend more time with them. All were aware that they were truly just marking time until the Bingleys returned. With fewer activities, the time seemed to go more slowly than any of the other months that Season. However, the time in the park refreshed Elizabeth’s spirits, and she enjoyed the activities they attended more as a result.

That evening, as she lay in bed, Elizabeth considered her conversations at the ball. Had she been more encouraging, perhaps she would be well on her way to becoming Mrs. Nelson. However, she did not think they would really suit one another well. When compared to, say Mr. Darcy, he was just so lacking.

Then she sat straight up in bed as she realized what she was thinking. Once again she was comparing gentlemen to Mr. Darcy. Anne had said that she found her heart engaged with Captain Wentworth, even though the engagement had been broken. None of the other men of her acquaintance could compare. When had Elizabeth begun comparing her acquaintance to Mr. Darcy? She had certainly done that the other night. He had shown absolutely no interest in being more than a friend. Was it only her intellect or was her heart also taken with the quiet gentleman? As this thought had overtaken her on a number of occasions recently, apparently her heart felt the need to inform her mind of its decision. Over the next few days, Elizabeth found herself frequently distracted as she pondered this surprising revelation. She felt it best to say nothing to either her aunt or Mary. It would serve no purpose.

Happily, a few days later, they received a letter from Anne Wentworth. It read in part:

Dear family,

How wonderful it is to be able to address a letter such and know that it is actually true. You are all very dear to me and I miss you greatly. Frederick has been very busy preparing to ship out. I have acquired the few items I expect to need. I have met so many of his friends. They are truly welcoming. It must be hard on the wives who are staying behind. I am happy I can travel with Frederick and not be quite so alone. We have acquired a maid-of-all-work to function as my abigail and companion. She has traveled before and enjoys the sea. She was at liberty because her last employer has retired from the navy due to an injury and his wife wants a true ladies’ maid. She is very pleasant and has excellent conversational skills. She also has nursing experience, which I am told is very helpful when at sea…

She told them of some of her new friends, included a direction where they could address her letters, and warned them that it would be some months before they heard from her again. The family was pleased that Anne sounded so happy in her chosen life.

The day before the Bingleys were due, the Gardiners received an unexpected visitor. Mrs. Gardiner, Elizabeth, and Mary were seated in the parlor embroidering when Mr. Darcy was announced. As they arose and curtsied, Mrs. Gardiner commented, “Mr. Darcy, how good to see you. I had not realized you were in town once again.”

After bowing to the ladies and seating himself, he replied, “It is of short duration. I arrived yesterday and will leave again on Monday to collect Georgiana from school. I have a scribble of some sort from Bingley but was sure that you would actually have some idea of when they are expected. I confess that I was unable to decipher his message.”

Elizabeth chuckled. “Surely it is not so bad as that?”

He drew the note from a pocket and presented it to her. “You think not?”

As she perused the note, she replied, “I had no idea someone would send a message so illegible. You are correct; Jane has been a better correspondent. They are due in town tomorrow.”

“Excellent. I hoped to see them before leaving for Bath just to coordinate our schedules for Derbyshire.”

Mary asked, “How was your visit to Kent?”

He smiled. “Much as it usually is. I spend a great deal of time with my aunt’s steward trying to sort out the affairs of the estate. I update my cousin, as she is technically in charge, but her health really does not allow her to manage it as she would like. Because of that, I also spend a great deal of time with my aunt trying to inform her of matters. However, she feels she is much better informed than I, and that I should just marry my cousin and take over. Even though both of us have told her there is no chance of that happening, each year she becomes even more firmly convinced that it is only a matter of time. It is almost as if she can will it to happen through her belief. I must admit, it is quite tiresome. This afternoon, I meet with Lord Fitzwilliam to bring him up to date. He is the actual conservator for my cousin, not my aunt, but that she also refuses to acknowledge. I am considering handing the responsibility back to him where it more properly belongs.”

Elizabeth asked, “How is it that this responsibility came to you?”

“Two years ago, my uncle was ill during the spring. This is traditionally when these oversight visits are made so planning for the upcoming year can take place, and we can verify the progress of the spring planting and repairs. Since he could not go, Major Fitzwilliam and I made the trip together. Since my aunt wants to encourage the match between me and my cousin, she requested that we continue to assist my uncle.”

Elizabeth continued, “And you now think it time to return to your uncle?”

“I am afraid this visit encourages my aunt in her belief that I will eventually relent and marry my cousin Anne. In this, she is greatly mistaken. However, it is the only time Anne has any visitors. My aunt does not entertain, and Anne is too unwell to venture out on her own.”

Mary said, “How sad for your cousin. She must lead a lonely existence.”

Darcy agreed. “She does. However, no one wants the trials that accompany gainsaying my aunt, so Anne’s situation does not improve. Although Lady Fitzwilliam invites Anne to join the family on various occasions, Lady Catherine does not allow it. It is a sad life, indeed. Since the Bingleys will be here tomorrow, would you convey my greetings and inform Bingley that I am in town?”

Mrs. Gardiner replied, “Certainly. Would you like to join us for supper tomorrow? It is just family. That would allow you to confirm plans with them.”

“Thank you very much. I think I would enjoy that.”

They chatted for a few more minutes before more visitors were announced. After greeting them, Darcy excused himself. He was pleased that he would be able to meet with Bingley the next day. It would allow him to continue on to Bath as planned.

After he left them, Elizabeth considered again. Yes, apparently, at some point unknown to herself, she had decided that he embodied her preferences, and she had compared her new acquaintance to him and found them wanting. However, unless he evidenced a desire for more than friendship, she would have to keep this new-found knowledge to herself. She had already seen how very uncomfortable he was around someone who was obviously interested in becoming Mrs. Darcy. How very unexpected!

Chapter 47

Knowing that the Bingleys were due, the Gardiners did not accept visitors the next morning. They were rewarded with the arrival of the newlyweds shortly before noon. Hearing the carriage pull into the yard, all were at the door to greet the Bingleys as they mounted the steps to the house.

Elizabeth was first to move forward to Jane. “Oh, Jane, how well you look. Mama would be pleased to see you so happy and beautiful. We have been anxiously awaiting your arrival.” She said all this as she tried to give Jane a hug and help her in the door. Behind her, Bingley smiled fondly at the pair as he followed Jane up the steps.

They reconvened in the parlor where Jane was required to share the story of their travels together while they sipped tea. Bingley added relevant information to Jane’s recitation. Rachel was the one who voiced everyone’s opinion. “It sounds like you had a simply wonderful time together.”

Bingley answered for them when he replied, “Indeed we did. Now, you must share and tell us all that has happened while we have been away. Has anyone captured a suitor?”

Everyone laughed as Mary said, “No such luck. However, Mr. Darcy is back in town and will join us for supper tonight so that we might plan our travels and work for Ambleside.”

Bingley said, “That is excellent news. Jane and I are quite looking forward to these next months with our sisters and the challenge of returning Ambleside to its earlier glory.”

Jane added, “Yes, it will be fun to work on it together. Perhaps, then the rest can join us and see the fruits of our labors. If you have no suitors, did you at least make some new friends?”

Elizabeth replied, “Yes, a few. However, it was not as much fun with you gone, so these past couple of weeks saw us scaling back our engagements. I admit I am ready to head for the country and a little more quiet.”

By the time Darcy joined them for supper, the children were back in their territory and peace was restored. While the gentlemen shared drinks after supper, Darcy said to Bingley, “I must say you are looking even happier than usual. I daresay it is due to Mrs. Bingley.”

Bingley smiled widely. “She is a veritable angel, Darcy. I think this was the best decision I have ever made. You must join me in matrimony. It is a very desirable state.”

Mr. Gardiner added, “Indeed it is. I could not imagine my life without the ease that Mrs. Gardiner brings to it.”

Darcy replied, “Such a serious decision is not to be rushed. I know my duty and expect to get there eventually. With such examples before me, perhaps I will focus my attentions better. Who knows?”

Darcy and Bingley discussed the travel each would shortly undertake and when they expected to get together in Derbyshire. Darcy shared the inns that he frequented on his travels between Pemberley and London as he considered them superior to other options. Bingley agreed that he would follow his friend’s suggestion as to the most desirable lodgings for his wife and her sisters. They would travel in a leisurely manner so as to minimize discomfort of the ladies. By the time the gentlemen rejoined the ladies, all were well satisfied with their plans. Mr. Gardiner took note of the same inns as he would undoubtedly be visiting Jane at some point in the future. He was pleased to have Darcy’s experience and advice for traveling to Derbyshire.

As Darcy returned to his home that evening, he reflected again on how happy Bingley appeared. It was more than happiness, though, that was brought to mind. Bingley was obviously deeply content with his new situation; with his wife and her family; with the new life he was building with Mrs. Bingley. There was a new maturity to his friend. This Season had certainly been an eventful one for his friend: he had escorted his sister and introduced her to society; he had helped her marry well; he had found a lovely companion; and he had committed to rebuild an estate. As he contemplated the changes in his friend, he considered his own Season: he had helped his sister find a more amenable school; he had made a number of new friends; he had invited his sister’s new friends to visit; and he had promised to help Bingley tackle his new estate. While he had accomplished a few things, he did not have the same satisfaction he could see in his friend. Perhaps Bingley and Gardiner were correct in that it was time to get serious about finding a wife. He then thought of Georgiana and dismissed the thought. Time enough to find a companion once she was settled and married. He would not want to disrupt the stability in her life now that they had found a school where she could be happy and have friends. Being alone for a few more years was a small price to pay for Georgiana’s happiness.

The next morning, Darcy left to collect Georgiana from school. The Bingleys and Bennets began their slow progress toward Derbyshire. Trunks left in the wagon before the carriage was ready for its departure. Jane had engaged a maid prior to her departure on her wedding trip. This quiet young woman, known as Smithers, now joined the entourage. She would look after all three sisters during their travel while Bingley’s valet, Belker, would help him watch over the women. Maid and valet kept quietly to themselves, with him often joining the driver outside the carriage to allow for more room within. They had not traveled with the extra luggage so that they might assist at each of the stops.

At each inn, Bingley was again appreciative of the advice Darcy had given as to the best places to rest and stop over. The days followed a similar pattern. For the early part of the journey, all were generally quiet and reflective. After the first stop and ensuing activity, one would read aloud to the rest until the next stop. When the book was first brought out, Bingley was astonished to hear, not a novel, but an exposition about the war in Europe. He would never have considered that as entertainment for a journey. The next leg would consist of discussion about what had been read that day. For the afternoon, the women would discuss a variety of topics including speculation about what they would find at Ambleside. The final activity would be word games that would keep them amused until they arrived at the inn of choice for the evening destination. Bingley was amazed to find out how much fun the word games were and how very clever his wife and new sisters were. The games and reading were challenging him to dredge up much of what he had only dimly learned at university.


Chapter 48

After a few days, in the middle of one afternoon, they turned off the main road into a lane lined by elm trees. The branches seemed to create a canopy over the lane, providing some shade from an intense sun. All attention focused out the carriage windows to an appreciation of the approach to the house.

Jane said, “Oh, look at all the beautiful wildflowers on the verges and into the meadows. It is stunning.”

Elizabeth agreed, “It certainly is. If I am not mistaken, there will be many interesting walks to be had hereabouts.”

Mary said, “There is certainly an adequate woods to shelter us on hot days. I am quite excited to see everything although I know it will take many days.”

Bingley laughed. “I admit I was somewhat worried knowing the estate to be in a state of disrepair. However, at least the approach is still enticing.”
Jane put her hand on his reassuringly. “Whatever we might find at the house, we know we can put it to rights together.”

Finally the dusty lane gave way to gravel as they approached the house. The insufficiency of the gravel in the drive was the first obvious sign of the recent neglect. As they pulled up, the door opened and the butler and housekeeper came out on the step to greet them. Bingley helped Jane and his sisters, while Belker helped Smithers. The latter two gathered up belongings from the carriage and headed to the servants’ entrance at the rear.

Bingley introduced himself to the Harmons, the butler and housekeeper. He then introduced the rest of the party. Harmon said, “You are most welcome sir. We have done what we could to ensure the comfort of your party.”

Mrs. Harmon added, “Let me show your good wife and sisters to their rooms. All is in readiness for them to refresh themselves after your long journey.”

As Mrs. Harmon led the women up the stair, Harmon joined Bingley as he retired to the master’s dressing room. They found Belker already there laying out fresh clothing for Bingley. Harmon excused himself after Bingley asked him to return in about a half an hour.

While Smithers helped Jane, the upstairs maids helped her sisters to clean up and change into fresh garments. Within the hour, the ladies all met in the family parlor for a cup of tea while Bingley and Harmon retired to the study to become better acquainted. Jane asked Mrs. Harmon to join them so that they, too, could begin to know each other. After chatting for a quarter of an hour, Mrs. Harmon excused herself to oversee dinner preparations. After she exited the parlor, Elizabeth said, “I believe you and Mrs. Harmon will work together quite well, Jane.”

“Yes, she seems very suitable. I quite look forward to our tour of the house after dinner. From the outside, it is quite handsome.”

Mary agreed, “Yes, it is. It seems to be significantly larger than Longbourn.”

Jane said, “Well, we know it has almost twice the number of rooms. At least when everyone visits, there will be plenty of space for everyone.” As she looked around the parlor, she added, “However, before Mother and Father visit, we will have to do something about the furnishings in here.”

Elizabeth giggled. “What? You do not appreciate the, hm, garish patterns in the cushions?”

“Perhaps if they were in muted colors, I could tolerate them. However, nature never intended flowers in those colors, so this will be one of the places we will need to change. If this room is any indication of the decorating taste of the previous tenants or owners, there will be many more.”

Bingley soon joined them. After he sipped his tea, he said, “Well, I can see that there is much to do. The study will need some updates to the décor just as I suspect this room will. Not a comfortable design at all.”

Jane replied, “We will soon sort that out. What about the estate?”

“There is much to do there, too, but I will meet with the steward, Garner, about that in the morning. Darcy has had him hard at work since we signed the lease. I imagine that, between him and Darcy, they will soon have me sorted out.”

“After you meet with Mr. Garner, I should like a few minutes to find out about the tenants.”

“Shall I send him here, then?”

“Yes, we will use this parlor for now as our planning arena as we determine what changes the house requires.”
Harmon entered and announced dinner. They did not dine in the formal dining room but in the family dining parlor, a smaller, more intimate setting. Harmon and one footman attended them for the simple dinner. Once dinner was complete, Jane summoned Mrs. Harmon.

“Mr. Bingley would like to join us in our tour of the house. Let us start with the principle rooms on the main floor. He can then retire to the study while we continue to see the rest of the house.”

“Very well, madam. Shall we begin with the main dining room through here?” For the next hour, they investigated the main rooms of the home. Jane found all the décor a little garish, but at least the color schemes were not too terrible. Of course, with just a little effort, they could mute the most outrageous choices without having to completely jettison all the furniture. After the review of the study, Bingley excused himself while the ladies continued to visit the other rooms. They made plans to meet in the music room in two hours.

Bingley joined them when he heard music emanating from the room. However, he could hear that even that room would require work as the piano was sadly out of tune. As he entered the room, he heard giggling from Mary, who was seated at the piano. She said, “Well, I do not think I have ever heard that sonata sound like that before.”

Elizabeth agreed, “It is certainly not what I remember it sounding like.”

Jane merely said, “I will add the piano to the list of things we must attend to. As you both enjoy playing so much, we will get it addressed as soon as we may.”

Bingley agreed, “Yes. I do not think I can enjoy my home without the wonderful strains of your entertainment to enjoy.”
All three ladies chuckled at that. Jane said, “You must wait at least until it is back in tune. Now, let us return to the parlor where I can share all our notes with you.”

As they left the music room, Mary and Elizabeth both excused themselves, using fatigue from the journey as their excuses. Jane knew they merely wanted to give her and Bingley some privacy as they discussed the priorities of the changes she would undertake. She smiled at her sisters as she bade them good night. The Bingleys spent the next hour discussing Jane’s proposed changes and priorities. There was much to do, but only a few items would be addressed immediately. The rest could be tackled over the course of the summer.

Chapter 49

Over breakfast the next morning, Jane discussed her plans for the upcoming week with her sisters. Bingley had eaten earlier and was already closeted with Mr. Garner discussing immediate needs. Garner was able to reassure Bingley that some items, such as tuning the piano, could be attended to almost immediately. While there was no one local, a man came regularly to the area and was due within the next week. Garner would leave word at the inn that the tuner frequented. He would also see about men to begin the painting that Jane thought most critical. Bingley was relieved that those items were easily corrected. He desperately wanted to please his new wife. As the women were finishing breakfast, he joined them, saying, “According to Mr. Garner, we can have the painter here by next week and the piano tuner is due in the area any day now.”

Jane responded, “That is excellent news. My sisters and I will be driving into the village to see what may be had in the way of fabric for cushions and draperies.”

“Then I will see that the carriage is brought around directly.”

“We expect to be home by the early afternoon. I know you and Mr. Garner will be quite busy, so I expect you will not even notice that we are gone.”

He smiled. “Of course, I will notice. However, it is for a good cause.”

Jane smiled in return. “That it is.”

Jane met briefly with Mrs. Harmon while the carriage was readied. She had a list of items she would also be procuring for Mrs. Harmon. It was a simple way to show that the concerns of the staff were also the concerns of the mistress.

Jane, Elizabeth, and Mary found the village well-stocked for such a small place. As they examined the various wares available, they learned that the monthly market would be held the next day. They might find even more available then as larger purveyors would bring their goods knowing that the locals would frequent it where they would not go to the larger towns in search of needed goods. These merchants could charge more than usual to cover their cost of freight and the locals would feel well satisfied at the variety that could be found.

Jane selected some fabrics from the local merchant and determined to return the next day to see if the wider selection might supply the rest of their needs without having to resort to the selections available in London through her uncle. She had already decided that certain items would come from the London warehouses as she knew just what she wanted for her own rooms and her uncle had them in stock. She would write to him about that later that day. She wanted those items sent as soon as possible.

The girls enjoyed meeting their new neighbors and procured their good will with the decision to buy as much locally as possible. They were pleased at the friendliness and good wishes from the villagers and their new neighbors. Jane issued a number of invitations to visit for tea over the next few days. She also found out about the local group who met together for charitable works. She would be invited the next time they would meet, which would be the following week. As they entered the carriage to return to Ambleside, Jane said, “I think we may count this trip as highly successful.”

Mary agreed, “I should say so. You have a number of new friends and we have the makings for new draperies for both parlors.”

Elizabeth chuckled, “You will keep a number of ladies busy with all this sewing-including us.”

Jane smiled, “At least you only need work on the pillows. The others will make the new curtains and cover the furniture. I should not like for any of us to attempt those.”

Elizabeth agreed. “I do not enjoy sewing so much that I would pursue it, I assure you.”

Jane said, “With four of our new neighbors calling this week for tea, we must do what we can with the formal parlor. They will understand that we are planning changes, but I think we must at least change those hideous vases for something much more refined. At least there are many pretty flowers on the estate.”

Mary offered, “If you can find some new vases, I would like to fill them for you tomorrow.”

Jane smiled, “Thank you, Mary. I am sure Mrs. Harmon can help me. Perhaps you and Lizzy can find some flowers when you walk tomorrow. You can then arrange them when you are done.”

Over a cold collation in the morning room, Jane recounted her visit to the village to Bingley. He in turn told of the plans he and Mr. Garner had made. He was especially pleased that they could entertain some of the neighbors and begin the process of integration into the neighborhood before Darcy arrived. He would not be quite so beholden to Darcy if he already had acquaintances in the area.

After a walk through the overgrown gardens that afternoon, the ladies retired to the parlor to begin the process of creating new covers for cushions in the parlor. The work on the upholstered furniture could not begin for another couple of days, but there was no reason for the ladies to delay their contribution to the refurnishing efforts.

Mary and Mrs. Harmon investigated the attics and cellars until they were able to find a number of vases that were not as garish as those currently in the main rooms. Once Mary had furnished them all with fresh flowers, all agreed that the rooms were much more inviting.

Jane said, “With these pretty flowers, the colors and poor patterns are not as prominent as they were. I will not be ashamed to have our neighbors in now.”

Elizabeth agreed, “Mary has done a wonderful job. I do not think you would have been embarrassed in any case-they all know the place has been dreadfully neglected for quite some time.”

Over the next few days, neighbors called on both Jane and Bingley. Men were engaged to begin overhauling the cutting garden nearest the parlor. Upholsterers arrived to replace the coverings in the parlors. Jane was successful in finding more cloth at the monthly market with the rest coming from Mr. Gardiner’s London warehouse. She was satisfied that the house would more closely reflect her choices by the end of the summer. Jane and her sisters also began the process of calling upon the tenants to meet the families and discover the living conditions on the estate. Luckily, their first stops found the tenants doing well.

Two days after their arrival, they attended a dinner at their closest neighbor’s, a family by the name of Johnstone. Mr. Johnstone had called on Bingley after Mrs. Johnstone met the ladies at the draper’s. He had enjoyed Bingley’s good humor and tendered the invitation to dinner. Many of the principal families of the area would be invited so this would be a good time for the Bingley’s to become acquainted across the area.

As the ladies were introduced, Elizabeth was pleased to renew her acquaintance with Miss Arbuthnot. “How wonderful to see you again.”

Miss Arbuthnot acknowledged the prior acquaintance. “I had no idea your sister was moving to our neighborhood. How delightful.”

“It is so nice to already have friends in the area, both you and Mr. Darcy.”

“Oh, is Mr. Darcy here tonight?”

“No. He is not expected to return with Miss Darcy for another day or so. He was leaving London a day or so behind us and was to collect Miss Darcy in Bath before returning home. He will be helping Mr. Bingley settle in to estate matters and kept him current of his plans.” Elizabeth did not want to have Miss Arbuthnot think she was especially privy to matters of Mr. Darcy’s plans.

“They usually spend their summers at Pemberley. I do hope Miss Darcy liked her new school.”

Mary had joined them and replied, “The reports this spring were that she enjoyed it. She was pleased enough that a couple of her friends will join her in Pemberley. I think that speaks well to her pleasure in the school.” Elizabeth introduced the two.

Miss Arbuthnot answered, “Indeed it does. Perhaps that means they will host some entertainment. They have not done so often as she, of course, is not yet out.”

Since Elizabeth knew of Miss Arbuthnot’s interest in Darcy, she smiled as she replied, “I suppose it is possible. I know his aunt is visiting to help chaperone the girls although their brother will attend them. Of course, entertainment from school girls is different than social activities for adults.”

As Mrs. Johnstone was the one currently coordinating the charity circle, she introduced Jane to the other members present at the dinner. Jane was pleased to become involved in their efforts. The next meeting would be held at the Johnstone’s, and Jane and her sisters would all attend.

The Johnstones set a nice table, and the food was excellent. The Bennets and Bingleys enjoyed their new neighbors. As they drove home after dinner, Jane said, “It is comforting to be so well settled. I am sure Mama will appreciate it when she comes to visit.”

Elizabeth answered, “Indeed, she will enjoy that you have already made a number of new friends.”

Mary added, “And the house will be looking so well when she comes.”

Jane replied, “I hope it will. It is a very nice house. You chose well, Charles.”

Bingley blushed slightly. “Thank you. I am glad you are pleased.”

Jane continued, “We have an excellent opportunity here with much to learn and much to accomplish. I can imagine living the rest of our lives here.”

Bingley smiled. “We are not that far from the family business to make my involvement there terribly inconvenient. The only drawback is how far we are from my sisters in Sussex.”

Jane replied, “They just give us the chance to visit when we need a change of scenery. So do my parents in Meryton.” With a wink at her sisters, she added, “And once my sisters marry, well, we may have other destinations as well.”

They all chuckled as they continued to converse about the happiness of residing at Ambleside. They were in a cheery mood as Harmon greeted them when they returned. He handed Bingley a note as he welcomed them home.

Bingley said, “Darcy has arrived a little early. He invites us all to visit tomorrow to meet Miss Darcy. He and I can then plan our attack on the arrears of repairs on the estate. The Musgroves should arrive within a week so we should have lots of help and a jolly time.”


Chapter 50

The day was so beautiful that the Bingleys and Bennets decided to ride to Pemberley rather than take the carriage. It would afford them all an opportunity to see more of the country side. A stablehand accompanied them to show them the way. When they reached the lodge, he would excuse himself and head back to Ambleside.

As she mounted, Elizabeth commented to Mary, “Well, if we do this regularly, I will be forced to become more comfortable riding.”

Mary smiled, “Well, it is not as if any of these horses would give us much trouble.”

“I know. I simply prefer my own feet. I have just never really enjoyed riding. But I will admit it is better than a carriage, particularly on a day like this.”

“It is quite nice today, isn’t it?”

Once they were all mounted, the stablehand led off. The rest paired off behind him, with Jane and Bingley first, Mary and Elizabeth second. Jane and Bingley spoke of the previous night’s dinner.

Jane said, “I think we will find the sociality here very pleasant. I enjoyed last night.”

“Yes, they seem a good sort of people. There seem to be enough that we can likely be just as busy as we choose.”

“My mother thinks having an excellent circle for society is critical, so I know she will appreciate it.”

“You must write to her about last night then.”

Mary and Elizabeth continued the conversation about riding. Mary asked, “It will not bother you, then, if we regularly ride when we visit Pemberley?”

“Not much. I know it will force me to become more comfortable. However, I have no expectation that I will ever enjoy it enough to join the hunt.”

“You think not?”

“No, I do not think my competence will ever extend to enjoying running and jumping over obstacles. I can see that I might participate at the breakfast but not at the hunt itself.”

Both pairs carried on a rambling conversation throughout the ride. Finally, the stablehand pulled up to await the others. He pointed at the fork in the road. “The lodge to Pemberley is just there. That lane leads up to the house.”

Bingley replied, “Thank you for your assistance. I am sure we will be fine from here.”

The man nodded and turned his horse to return to Ambleside. The others turned into the lane in expectation of shortly seeing Pemberley House.

The park was very large, and contained great variety of ground. They entered it in one of its lowest points, and rode for some time through a beautiful wood, stretching over a wide extent. They gradually ascended for half a mile, and then found themselves at the top of a considerable eminence, where the wood ceased, and the eye was instantly caught by Pemberley House, situated on the opposite side of a valley, into which the road with some abruptness wound. It was a large, handsome, stone building, standing well on rising ground, and backed by a ridge of high woody hills; and in front, a stream of some natural importance was swelled into greater, but without any artificial appearance. Its banks were neither formal, nor falsely adorned. They descended the hill, crossed the bridge, and rode to the door which opened and showed the master and a young lady awaiting them, an older woman standing behind them. While grooms quickly arrived to take the horses and help the ladies dismount, Darcy and his sister descended the stairs to greet their visitors.

“Mr. Bingley, Mrs. Bingley, Miss Bennet, Miss Mary, may I present my sister, Georgiana Darcy?”

Georgiana quietly said, “I am so pleased to meet all of you.” As she began speaking, a rose blush suffused her cheeks.

As the ladies curtsied and Bingley bowed to her, Jane answered, “And we are so pleased to meet you, Miss Darcy. How wonderful that we are to be neighbors.”

Darcy directed them up the stairs into the house. “How was your ride over?”

Bingley replied, “Actually, quite an easy ride. That is good since you are to visit so regularly.”

Elizabeth added, “The drive into Pemberley is quite scenic. You house is so beautifully situated. How blessed you both are.”

Darcy smiled. “We feel it every day we are home and miss it greatly when we are away.”

Georgiana added, “You are certainly correct that we feel blessed to be here.” She blushed again at her boldness to speak to these new acquaintances.

Jane said, “Well, we are happy that we could join you today. When will your friends arrive?”

As they entered the front door, Georgiana answered, “We expect them next week, I believe.”

Darcy introduced the older woman as his aunt, Mrs. Williams. She also welcomed all his guests. “I am the sister of their father. My family and I used to visit each summer for a month or two. Now, I am the only one who has the free time. Fitzwilliam asked if I would conduct a little tour of the principal rooms so you can find your way about the house.” Bingley and Darcy excused themselves to go directly to the library.

The ladies followed Mrs. Williams into the dining-parlor. It was a large, well-proportioned room, handsomely fitted up. Elizabeth, after slightly surveying it, went to a window to enjoy its prospect. The hill, crowned with wood, from which they had descended, receiving increased abruptness from the distance, was a beautiful object. Every disposition of the ground was good; and she looked on the whole scene, the river, the trees scattered on its banks, and the winding of the valley, as far as she could trace it, with delight. As they passed into other rooms, these objects were taking different positions; but from every window there were beauties to be seen. The rooms were lofty and handsome, and their furniture suitable to the fortune of their proprietor; but Elizabeth saw, with admiration of his taste, that it was neither gaudy nor uselessly fine. It was certainly nicer than what they had found at Ambleside, although she was certain that Jane would end up with a place that was both fine and comfortable.

Mrs. Williams described her family as she showed them through the house. “My brother George and I were always very close. He married Lady Anne about two years after I married Mr. Williams. My son, John, is about a year older than Fitzwilliam although he has been running our estate for a little longer as Mr. Williams died ten years ago. He has a lovely wife, Julia, and two very lively little boys. My next younger son, Charles, is in the army serving in Canada. Next is Charlotte, who is married to a Mr. Harrington and has a little boy, James. Next is another son, George, who is in the navy. He is just eighteen but has been at sea these past six years. We used to visit the Darcys for a month in the summer; and they would return the favor for a month in the winter. When Anne died, I spent the entire summer here. When George passed, it helped me reconcile to the change to again spend the summer here. Now that John has little need of me, I enjoy spending summer here in Pemberley with Fitzwilliam and Georgiana. Since she is having friends visit, Fitzwilliam thought I would enjoy serving as the chaperone for the young ladies.

Jane responded, “How wonderful that you are so close. We have an aunt with whom we are also close. She sponsored our presentation and entré to society this past season. That is, she sponsored Lizzy and me. Mary is planning to be presented next season.”

Mrs. Williams replied, “Being an aunt is a wonderful position. Lady Fitzwilliam and I take turns to mother the Darcys since the passing of Lady Anne. Their other aunt, Lady Catherine, is not really the nurturing kind.”

That caused Elizabeth to chuckle. “I heard a few things about Lady Catherine at various events during the season, mostly from Major Fitzwilliam.”

Mrs. Williams smiled in reply. “Ah yes. Richard enjoys teasing about Catherine’s foibles.”

Mrs. Williams showed them through all the principal rooms of the main floor, ending with the music conservatory which held a piano and harp. She commented, “Georgie spends much of her spare time in this room just as her mother did in her day. Both seem to be full of music.”

The men joined the ladies in the music room to visit after coordinating their schedule for the next week. Darcy had wanted to review his calendar as they made their plans.

Darcy spoke up and said, “You would likely want to do that when Bingley and I are about our business.”

Jane said, “Well, until our piano is tuned, we could not ask anyone to perform at Ambleside. It is quite hideous at the moment. The tuner is due any day, so we should have it fixed soon. Perhaps Miss Darcy will visit us then with her friends.”

Darcy replied, “I think we may consider that as planned.”

Once again, Miss Darcy blushed, as Elizabeth asked, “Your brother has told us often of your love of music. Would you play for us?”

“Oh, not just yet. I am not very comfortable playing in front of others. When we are better acquainted, perhaps then.”

Jane answered her. “But of course. We would not want you to be uncomfortable. Perhaps we can play for each other at some future time.” The gentlemen then excused themselves again while the ladies retired back to the family parlor where Mrs. Reynolds, the housekeeper, supplied refreshments. The men were to meet with Darcy’s steward for an hour.

It was obvious that Georgiana was quite nervous at having to help entertain the others. Mary started the conversation after everyone was served, “Would you tell us about your new school? Our cousin, Anne, attended there and told your brother of it. I believe you met her sister, Mary Elliot, as you settled in. Did you prefer this to the earlier school?”

Georgiana smiled shyly, “Yes, I met Mary Elliot. She was a friendly face as I tried to make some new friends when I arrived. I liked it much better than the first school. The girls were friendlier and the music program much better.”

Mary continued, “Music matters much to me, too, which is why Jane is having the piano tuned immediately. Lizzy and I both enjoy playing while Jane only does what is expected. Do you like playing? I think your brother indicated that you do.”

“Yes. I find it easy to play for hours on end. My masters must often recall me to focus on other assignments.”

Elizabeth said, “When you come out in society later, that will stand you in good stead. I enjoy playing but never really practiced enough before this year. As a result, I play adequately, but not as well as I would like. Mary practices much more diligently and puts the rest of us to shame.”

Mary smiled. “Only if desire is considered. I will admit that the lessons this winter helped immeasurably. I can hear that is no longer a trial to listen to me as it was before this year.”

This talk of music relaxed Georgiana a bit. She was able to participate at least minimally in the conversation. After they finished the refreshments, Mrs. Williams suggested that they might enjoy a tour of the gardens and that Miss Darcy could provide the guide there although she would also join them. Georgiana took a deep breath and agreed that this would be nice. Luckily, she was not required to explain very much, although she did have a few stories to share. After walking for an hour, she found herself far more comfortable with her guests. “Would you like to sit in the gazebo?” She indicated the structure at the far end of the garden. “It is always quite comfortable on a sunny day like this. I love the view of the gardens.”

Jane agreed, “It sounds wonderful. Will your brother know where to find us?”

“He will. We spend a great deal of time there, often with a cup of tea or lemonade.”

Darcy and Bingley found the ladies there about an hour later. Darcy was pleased to see that Georgiana was relaxed and chatting with the other ladies. He smiled at the happy group, a smile brighter than Elizabeth had ever seen on him before. She smiled reflexively in reply.

“Bingley claims he needs to get you back to Ambleside, so your horses are being brought around. I will be calling tomorrow to work with him. Aunt, would you and Georgie like to join us? Bingley has invited us even though the house is undergoing some renovations. I think he hopes to keep his wife and sisters busy so we can get through some estate visits.”

Mrs. Williams laughed quietly. “I think the ride would be good for both of us. Once the Musgroves arrive, you men will be getting together almost daily, so I think it excellent for Georgie to also be comfortable with the ride. At least part of the time, we will want to be visiting the women while you are all about estate business.”

As they rode back to Ambleside, Elizabeth said to Mary, “School must have been quite difficult for Miss Darcy at first. She seems so very shy. I am glad Mary could help her settle in. She is quite lucky to have made friends with the Musgroves.”

Mary smiled in return. “None of us suffers from that kind of shyness, thank heavens. Yes, although I do not remember Mary as particularly kind, I am glad she was able to rise to the occasion. Now, if it had been Anne, we know how much easier things would have been. It must be nice to have such good friends that you want them to come visit. Do you think any of us will ever have friends like that outside the family?”

Elizabeth considered for a few moments. “It is certainly possible. You know that once we marry, we will likely develop friendships with our new neighbors. Charlotte and Maria are certainly good friends. I hope they will continue as such and visit when I have my own home.”

“I suppose they are, at that. I had never considered, I guess. I have not been very close to either, but now that I consider it, I think it was more because of my own worries and not their efforts. When I return home at the end of the summer, I think I must make some effort there.”

“Pemberley is certainly beautiful, is it not? I could easily spend ages getting lost in those gardens and woods.”

“I would rather not get lost, but indeed, I could spend a lot of time painting and sketching. Do you think Jane will get Ambleside to be as comfortable?”

“Not as showy, but yes, I do think it will become very comfortable. Jane would not allow anything less.”

Chapter 51

Late the next morning, Mrs. Williams, Darcy, and Georgiana were welcomed to Ambleside. After the initial greetings, the men headed for the steward’s office. Jane invited Mrs. Williams and Georgiana to have a tour of the main rooms of the house which she conducted. As they visited each room, she talked about her tentative plans for updating things. As they finished, she led them out onto a patio outside the parlor, overlooking the garden.

“Mrs. Harmon will bring refreshments out here. It is much more pleasant than the parlor. Everything there is all askew. We will have men in there shortly removing the furniture so the painting can begin.”

Mrs. Williams said, “It is always inconvenient to entertain when one is refreshing the house. Thank you for inviting us. It does sound like it will be quite lovely when you finish.”

Jane smiled. “I hope so. As you can see, the gardens are in serious need of care as well. We cannot do everything at once, so we are making up a list of things to correct and placing them in priority order. A kitchen garden is more important than a cutting garden right now. As they can, the gardeners will be tackling these beds once the kitchen garden is in better shape. They were able to get a start on it once Mr. Bingley signed the lease, but now we can concentrate on it. At least the kitchen gardens are already producing. I am afraid we will have to start over again in the conservatory. Everything there has died.”

Mrs. Williams replied, “I am afraid this is a never ending story. There is always something that needs attention. I am sure Fitzwilliam can give you some starters for your conservatory. I will mention it to him.”

Elizabeth added, “Thank you. At least Mr. Garner can be assured that there will always be something for him to do.”

Jane replied, “Indeed he can. We anticipate at least a year until we can feel that we will be on the way to correcting the neglect. We have already had a number of tenants express their gratitude that many things which have been overlooked for years are being attended to. It has certainly been enlightening. If you can help us obtain some of the cuttings and seedlings, I know it will make our winter fare much more varied next winter. Thank you.”

The ladies then began to talk of possible plans for entertaining once the Musgroves arrived. Georgiana finally made an effort to participate.

Mrs. Williams said, “I do not anticipate us visiting terribly often. I know Fitzwilliam and Mr. Musgrove will visit daily to assist Mr. Bingley. However, you will not want to entertain while you are overseeing the workmen, and, of course, you have all the tenants to continue visiting.”

Georgiana said, “Perhaps you would appreciate coming to Pemberley instead? That way, you will not have to listen to the noise of the workmen and can have a break from the chaos and dust.”

Jane said, “Are you sure you and your friends would want the company of us older girls?”

Elizabeth made a funny face as Jane asked that, and Georgiana giggled. “I am sure we would truly enjoy your company. I do not have any secrets from aunt, and we expect to take picnics, walks in the woods, some sketching, and some reading together. Surely we would enjoy more participants in all of those. And if we wanted some time apart, I am sure aunt would appreciate the company.”

Mrs. Williams smiled. “Indeed I would.”

Georgiana continued, “And you could practice on my piano until your own has been tuned.”

Mary exclaimed, “Then of course we most happily accept. I cannot bear to practice on our horrible instrument.”

Elizabeth giggled. “Not that we needed that inducement to want to visit.”

Jane said, “Well, then, we shall plan to come at least a few times each week while you have your visitors. In return, as soon as the dining room is presentable, we shall invite all of you here to dine.”

Mrs. Williams said, “Since you are joining us the day after the Musgroves arrive, that seems quite fair. It appears that this summer will be socially busier than any I have attended here since Anne’s passing.”

Georgiana asked, “Could you tell us something of those summers here when Mother was alive?”

For the next hour, the girls heard stories of a young Fitzwilliam and his cousins interspersed with stories of balls and picnics. Georgiana had never heard most of these stories. They allowed her a better insight into the young child her brother had been. As they listened to the stories, Elizabeth also found herself developing even more admiration for Fitzwilliam Darcy. Although he had had his share of scrapes, he had always acted with integrity and an eye to his duty even when still a child. Why must these stories increase her admiration when the situation seemed to be hopeless?

As the visitors prepared to depart, Darcy indicated that he would return the next day to continue working with Bingley and Garner. Mrs. Williams and Georgiana indicated that they planned to stay at Pemberley overseeing arrangements for their guests.

At dinner, Jane asked about Bingley’s day. He replied, “It has been interesting watching Garner and Darcy interact. Darcy seems to know exactly what question to ask as a follow up to the various things Garner reports. When Garner left, I asked him how he knew what to ask. He smiled and said that it was simply experience and that I would soon have the same ability. I am not sure though.”

Jane said, “I am sure he is correct. Learning to manage an estate is like managing anything. At least we have an excellent steward in Mr. Garner. The neglect when we arrived was shocking. He has already begun to have a positive impact.”

Bingley agreed. “The owners did not replace their steward when he died. They live in London and do not care at all about Ambleside except for the income it can bring. Since the house had not brought income, it was not worth having a steward oversee everything. They dealt directly with the tenants through the mail, and that neglect shows. I am glad Darcy can help Garner and me to bring everything back to life.”

Elizabeth asked, “Have you plans to meet all the tenants and assess the situation?”

“Yes. Garner has met with most, at least briefly. However, we must spend more time with all of them to better understand their situations. That is what we will be doing over the next week. I am happy that you ladies are making your own assessment of things with the tenants. I think you will notice different needs than we will. Once the Musgroves arrive, Musgrove will offer his own insights into how we might remedy some of the outstanding issues we see. Although I worry about tackling all of this, I admit that I look forward to seeing things improve.”

Mary said, “Well, I am sure you will be successful. With such assistance, how can you not?”

Jane continued, “I received a letter from Caroline today.”

Bingley asked, “What did she have to say?”

“She describes the Findlay estate as lovely. Louisa has hosted a dinner to help introduce her to the neighbors, and she finds them all quite interesting. She says the country is not quite as dreadful as she used to find it.”

Bingley said, “At least she seems happy.”

Elizabeth said, “It sounds like she will enjoy Sussex. It is nice that your sisters have settled so near to one another.”

Mary added, “Unless Elizabeth and I find someone here, that is not too likely for the Bennets. Have you any serious prospects for us?”

Everyone chuckled while Bingley answered, “Not as yet. However, stranger things have happened. I know that Jane would love to have you settled nearby.”

They spent the rest of the evening discussing conditions in the house, gardens, and estate and what seemed to be the most pressing problems. Mary had less experience in tenant issues and found the discussions enlightening.

As she and Elizabeth went toward their rooms, she said, “You know, I do not believe I ever heard Mother and Father discussing such things.”

Elizabeth agreed. “Mother does not concern herself with the tenants. Jane and I learned about it from Mrs. Hill. I believe her plan was to begin sharing this with you when you returned home. We would discuss our findings with Father almost daily. I am glad you can begin to do some of it here.”

“I had never come along when you invited me as I didn’t think you really wanted my assistance.”

“Oh, Mary, I am sorry you did not feel wanted.”

“It was my own insecurity, I think. I am glad we are all now truly friends as well as sisters.”

“As am I.”

“Well, I plan to learn from you and Jane and continue on with Mrs. Hill when I return home. Do you think we can ever convince Mother to expand her interests into the estate?”

“I know Father has tried without success. We have been lucky that Mrs. Hill is happy to fill that role when necessary. It seems to me that she always knows absolutely everything that is going on at Longbourn.”

“When I do get back home, I will be sure to spend time with her. Oh, Lizzy, there is so much for us to do, I had no idea.”

“Well, I think it all depends on your expectations and sense of duty. I know you were just coming up to the age when Father would have had you begin helping whether you felt wanted or not, but then off you went to London instead. I think he has done an admirable job of helping us move forward without Mother’s assistance. At least we have others who can show us what should be done. We can then choose whether we will do it or delegate it to our housekeeper as Mother does.”

“It seems to me more our responsibility than the housekeeper’s. Of course, I may not end up with an estate to assist with so it may not matter at all.”

“The insights gained will apply whether it is to tenants or simply to servants.”

“Yes, I can see that. Good night, Lizzy.”

As Mary lay awake for a time, she considered all the little things a mistress could do to improve the conditions for tenants on an estate. Given her interest in the morality behind things, she thought she had been lax to overlook those opportunities in the past. Well, that would end now. Since she had had her vision expanded, she would never narrow it again.

Chapter 52

Over the next few days, Jane and her sisters managed to introduce themselves to the remainder of the tenant families. They found two who were expecting additions to the family quite soon, one being a first baby. They also noted a couple of instances where Jane thought the family could benefit from some counsel from the vicar. She met with him to discuss her concerns, and he promised to meet with the family in question quite soon. After learning of the babies, whenever the girls were relaxing for the next few days, they made baby items which they delivered on their next visit.

As they were working on those baby items, Mary said, “Lizzy, this is the kind of thing you meant, isn’t it? I recall you and Jane making baby clothes a time or two in the past and never even considered who they were for.”

Elizabeth smiled. “Yes, it is. Once we began visits with Mrs. Hill, we would work on projects like this that could provide some nice little extras for a new baby. I will admit that I do not like this fine sewing, but it is for a good cause, and I feel I could do nothing less. There is a nice satisfaction in knowing that we are helping someone in need.”

Jane added, “Of course, at Longbourn, we knew the recipient intimately. I hope someday that will be true at Ambleside. But, because we do not know them well, projects like this will give us a chance to become better acquainted. At the same time, it lets the tenants know that we care and are concerned about their situations.”

The girls attended the charitable circle meeting at the Johnstone’s and were warmly welcomed. The group was currently helping to provide clothing for a small family who had recently lost everything in a fire. The rebuild of the home was well underway, but clothing and linens were greatly needed. Each of the girls eagerly selected a project and began to work. Since they were new to the group, they spent more of the morning listening than talking as they became better acquainted with their neighbors.

Mrs. Lawrence said to Jane, “Mrs. Bingley, I can see what an asset you will be to the neighborhood. Why, you have just arrived and are already come to the work. It is truly inspiring.”

Jane smiled. “Thank you. I have had excellent examples about what a difference such a group can make. As this is to be our home, I definitely want to do all I can to support and sustain the community. It is certainly lovely to see how many women are involved here even though our village is so small.”

Mrs. Allen said, “We have a very strong community spirit. I hope you will enjoy making your home among us. But surely your sisters will not be staying as well, will they?”

“No. They are visiting to help us begin the repairs to Ambleside. Although Miss Bennet may stay longer, we expect for Miss Mary to return to our parents in Hertfordshire sometime after the end of the summer.”

As they sewed industriously, the girls learned about the families of their new neighbors who, in turn, learned of the five Bennet girls and recent marriage of Mrs. Bingley. By the time they finished for the morning, Jane was considered an important new addition to the group, while her sisters were warmly welcomed for as long as they stayed. They planned to join the group again for their next meeting in two weeks.

Darcy arrived one morning with a wagon trailing him. As Bingley asked about it, he replied, “Mrs. Williams indicated that your conservatory suffered the most from the neglect and thought we might help replenish your plants. If you can call your gardeners, we can unload some seedlings and cuttings, along with a few plants, that can help you start again. Mrs. Bingley and Miss Bennet mentioned the problem when my aunt visited the other day.”

“That is very kind of you. It will make a big difference come winter.”

“I hope it will.”

The gardeners arrived and helped unload the wagon. It then returned to Pemberley while they all worked together to move everything into the conservatory. The men would be at least a week getting the new plants situated in place.

Finally, the Musgroves arrived. Georgiana was thrilled to have her new friends visit. After the guests washed the dust of travel away, Darcy showed Musgrove around while Georgiana conducted a tour for her friends. The men were done quickly as neither was interested in the scenery. Mrs. Williams enjoyed hearing the giggling from the three girls as Georgiana showed them around the house.

The next day, the Bingley party came to Pemberley for dinner. After introductions, the women spent some time getting to know Henrietta and Louisa. As they chatted, Elizabeth privately noted that neither was very like her own sisters of similar age. Louisa was relatively comfortable in conversation, Henrietta a little quieter, but neither exhibited the tendency to giggle and inflict inane comments into the conversation which both Lydia and Kitty still did. They had obviously benefited from learning in that they were conversant on a number of subjects. They were also kind, both making an effort to draw Georgiana into the conversation.

As the ladies chatted, Darcy and Bingley described the situation at Ambleside to Musgrove. They made plans for Musgrove to join Darcy in his visit the following day, while the ladies were making plans to get together at Pemberley in two days. The painting in the parlor at Ambleside was almost complete and progress made on the draperies, so the Pemberley party would visit Ambleside with the girls by the end of the week. The re-upholstering would take a little longer to be complete.

As they sat down to dinner, Musgrove said to Mary, “Miss Mary, I must offer you my thanks. After our conversations this spring, you spurred me to think more deeply about the contributions I can make at Uppercross.”

“Oh? I had no idea they would have any impact.”

“Well, they did. I took a look at the estate, the village, and the situation of our tenants and had a long discussion with my father about some possible improvements we might effect. Finally, we decided to work with our vicar to establish a class to help educate some of the men who have returned from fighting on the continent with injuries that will no longer allow them to contribute much on the farm. We have six such tenants who are almost completely illiterate. We thought that they might find work as clerks or something similar if we could get their level of education adequate.”

“How wonderful. Has the class started?”

“Yes, our vicar is meeting with these men three evenings each week. All of these men were excited at an opportunity to contribute once again. They have felt that they are a drain on family resources. I think they are all clever enough that they will become quite capable. Father and I will both use our contacts to help them find suitable employment once they are capable.”

Elizabeth, sitting at the other side of Musgrove, said, “Mr. Musgrove, that is a truly wonderful charitable effort. I think Ambleside has one tenant who might also benefit from such a program. He returned with his left arm almost unusable. He is helping his parents on the farm, but I could see the worry in their eyes as we met with them.”

Jane added, “Yes, there must be some way we could help him be productive again.”

Darcy said, “You know, I too have a few tenants who are no longer able-bodied thanks to their service. Perhaps we could combine efforts with our dame school.”

Elizabeth asked, “What is your dame school?”

“We believe it is important to provide at least basic literacy skills to our tenants, so we have a school for all the younger children, usually ages six through nine, so that they might learn basic reading and figuring. It is taught by Mrs. Williams’ former governess who retired from service about five years ago. She returned to Pemberley to a cottage where she holds the school as payment of the rent on the cottage. I believe she would relish the opportunity to help Bingley’s tenant gain some literacy, and mine reach a level where a clerkship might be possible. You have had an excellent idea, Musgrove.”

Musgrove blushed and replied, “Well, actually, it was something Miss Mary said that caused me to think of it, so I believe the credit should really be hers.”

Mary blushed as well at the praise. Elizabeth asked, “You think your school teacher would take on the additional work?”

Mrs. Williams answered, “She has a real gift for teaching and enjoys it tremendously. There has been a similar school here for more than fifty years. The Darcys have all felt no mind should be left in complete darkness and should benefit from some attempt at literacy. The ‘dames’ have often been former governesses, although one of the spinster sisters took a turn at the school some thirty years ago. She taught for three years before she unexpectedly found a suitor and married away from Pemberley. The goal has never been this defined before. I am sure she will treasure the opportunity.”

Louisa asked, “Charles, is that why you and Father were gone so often and why Mr. Wentworth visited every day?”

“Yes, we were working out the logistics and getting everything started. The men were quite excited to start.”

After a short interlude for conversation following the meal, the Bingleys and Bennets returned to Ambleside. As he watched their carriage leave, Darcy became quite introspective. He excused himself to complete some work in his study leaving Musgrove with the ladies. “I should be able to complete everything within an hour. I hope this is acceptable.”

Musgrove replied, “I am sure I can read while the ladies visit. I heard the girls say something about a visit to Miss Darcy’s room.”

Georgiana replied, “If that is fine, we girls will leave Aunt Edith with you and go up to my room.”

Mrs. Williams replied, “Yes, you may go.”

Darcy retired to his study and quickly completed his paperwork. However, he sat there considering after he affixed his signature to the last document. If someone had entered the room, he would have thought Darcy unhappy with the paper. In reality, he did not even see it. He was considering something quite different.

“Why had I not thought of Miss Bennet before? Look at her compassion for that tenant of Bingley’s. I know she was kind to help deflect some of the unwanted attention at certain of our social events. She is witty. She has strong opinions but is willing to consider those who think differently than she does. True, she does not bring a great deal to the marriage, but she does have some good contacts. Why am I only now recognizing how she might be just what I am looking for? Perhaps it was her age but as she is now eighteen, that is certainly not against her. I know I wondered if I might be attracted before but ruled it out. I had thought I should wait until Georgiana is settled, but perhaps there is no need. They are already friends. Hmm.” He sat there considering this for another quarter hour before returning to the parlor and challenging Musgrove to a game of billiards.

As they played, Darcy asked, “What did you think of Miss Anne marrying Captain Wentworth? You were near neighbors, I believe.”

“I will admit to some mixed feelings because I had recently begun to think that she might be someone I could happily marry. Our local prospects are somewhat limited, and Anne Elliot is one of the kindest people I have ever met. As our family is second only to hers in the neighborhood, it seemed a natural choice. However, even before she left for London, I could see she was not interested in me pursuing her. He seems to make her happy, so I think it a good thing for her. At least he values her as her own family never did. Why do you ask?”

“At her wedding, I could see some of your admiration for her and wondered that you had not pursued her before she came to town. I have spent my adult years trying to determine just what I want in a partner. As you need someone to help you manage an estate later, I too need someone special to help with Pemberley. Most of the debutantes I meet seem to be uninterested in the work of an estate wanting only its prestige.”

Musgrove nodded as he lined up his shot. “Although Uppercross is nothing compared to Pemberley, even I have seen that. My parents have a good partnership and that is the sort of relationship I would like. The London season is a little too rich for my blood, so I am more likely to look in Bath. However, I will admit that I have been thinking that perhaps, Miss Mary Bennet is someone worth considering. Her thinking challenges me in ways that no one else has ever done. She is a bit young, but I would be willing to wait for her.”

“I know what you mean. The Bennet ladies seem to be intelligent, independent thinkers. I think Mrs. Bingley will be the making of my friend. She has such strength underneath her serenity. She also seems to be able to curb some of his impulsiveness. You could certainly go further and not find a better choice than Miss Mary.”

“I think I may ask Bingley for permission to pay court to her. After all, we are only visiting for six weeks. I would like to secure my position before she has her season. However, I would like to see her enjoy what her sisters had, so would not press for marriage before next spring or even later should she like a little more time.”

“That sounds an excellent plan. Will you talk to him tomorrow when we visit?”

“If you could contrive to give me a few minutes alone with him, yes, I will.”

“Consider it done.” Darcy looked at his friend and thought, “I wonder if I should speak to Bingley as well? I will have to sleep on it before making such a precipitous decision. I never even seriously considered Miss Bennet before tonight and yet she has been present in my heart for months. Look how comfortable I am in her company. How could I have been so blind?”

They continued to play a few more games before deciding to call it a night. While Musgrove anticipated a restful night, Darcy expected to spend most of it pondering. He was surprised to fall asleep quickly and sleep deeply. However, he awoke knowing that he, too, must speak to Bingley about permission to court.

Chapter 53

The next morning, as Darcy and Musgrove mounted their horses to ride over to Ambleside, Musgrove was noticeably nervous. Darcy asked, “I gather from your distracted air and general nervousness that you still plan to talk to Bingley today.”

Musgrove smiled tentatively. “Yes. I do not want to waste any time since I have a limited window of opportunity to make my case. We live in different counties. We generally move in different circles. Should she accept me, we will have more opportunity to move in similar circles, but until then, this seems the only chance I shall have.”

“Well, I wish you luck. She is no fool, so I hope she realizes what a wonderful chance marriage to you would be.”

“Thank you.”

After they had worked with Bingley for perhaps an hour, Garner excused himself to take care of some of the direction he had received. Bingley called for tea to refresh them. While they were waiting for the tea, Darcy looked over at Musgrove first, then at Bingley and said, “I think I would like to talk further with Miss Bennet about that tenant and the dame school. I sent a note to Miss Featherstone and she agreed that it would be a great addition to her school. I would like to get details of the tenant so we can add him as we go forward.”

Bingley nodded. “I think they planned to be in the patio finishing the sewing on cushions for the updated parlor. I am sure Harmon will know where they are if they are not there.”

Darcy nodded and left the room, shutting the door firmly behind him. Musgrove cleared his throat and said, “Since we are alone for the moment, I have a request of you.”

“Of me?”

Musgrove smiled. “Yes. I would like your permission to ask Miss Mary if I could court her.”

“Oh. Well. Mr. Gardiner did say I should take on that responsibility and write Mr. Bennet should the need arise. Yes, you may ask her. I will write when you tell me the result.”

“Thank you. I will do that after Darcy returns, if that is acceptable to you. I think I may need to fortify myself with the tea and biscuits first.”

“At least you do not need to face the gauntlet of the Stevensons yet. If she agrees, you will probably meet with them some day in the future.”

Meanwhile, Darcy located the ladies and asked if he could speak to Miss Bennet for a moment. “Perhaps we could walk here among the flowers while we speak? I find that I need a moment to stretch my legs.”

“Certainly.” Elizabeth set down the cushion she was sewing quite happily. Fine detail work was not a pleasure to her. “How can I help you?”

“First, I would like details of Bingley’s tenant who would possibly participate in our literacy program. Miss Featherstone agreed and we will be setting it up in the coming week. Second, you must allow me to tell you how ardently I admire and love you. In vain I have looked for so long. You embody all that we discussed defines the accomplished woman. I love your wit and caring. I would ask you to allow me to court you. Should you say yes, I will seek permission from your brother and father. However, I know you are looking for something specific. Should I not exhibit those traits, I would save us both further embarrassments by never speaking of this again. Your disapprobation is my second greatest fear in life.”

“Gracious. I had no idea whatsoever. However, I must ask, what is that greatest fear?”

Looking sheepishly down, he replied, “Bringing out Georgiana in a few years. I admit it causes me nightmares. You do not do that. You merely distract me. Please do not leave me in suspense.”

“Might I consider before providing an answer? I will definitely let you know before you leave today. It is just that I had no idea you were even interested in me so this comes as a complete surprise.”

“Certainly.” Elizabeth then supplied the particulars for the needy tenant as they headed back to the patio and her sewing. Darcy nodded to the others are he returned to Bingley and Musgrove.

Elizabeth sat in shock at her sewing. Although she had hoped he might become more than a friend, this was still so sudden. Of course, she must say yes. She really had no choice. No one came close to comparing to him. Still-courtship? Thinking of her mother’s probable reaction, perhaps they could move faster.

As Darcy sat to help himself to tea and biscuits, Musgrove excused himself. “I will return in a few moments.” Bingley nodded while Darcy smiled to himself. He and Bingley enjoyed the refreshments quietly until Musgrove returned.

Musgrove found the ladies on the patio. “Excuse me for interrupting you. I wonder if I could borrow Miss Mary’s company for a moment. Perhaps we might stroll there among the flowers?”

Mary looked up in wonder. “Of course.” She set down her sewing and took his arm.

Once they were far enough away for private conversation, Musgrove cleared his throat. “I am afraid I will say this very badly, so I hope you are able to understand me. Once I returned to Uppercross this spring, I found myself thinking of you almost constantly. I realized that, even though you had not had your debut, you were exactly the partner I needed for life. You stimulated me to think and act in new ways. You challenged me to be my better self. You are fun to be around. You are kind, thoughtful, and awfully talented. Before I left home, I determined that I would ask if you would allow me to court you. Should you agree, I would still want you to have your season and presentation. We could then see if I suit and make plans for a future together.”

“Are you certain?”

“I have never been more certain of anything in my life.”

“In that case, I think you have used the wrong verb when you asked to court me.”

“The wrong verb? Whatever do you mean?”

Mary smiled. “I think one that starts with ‘M’ would be far more apt.”

He looked quizzical for a moment, then smiled in relief. “Miss Mary, would you do me the very great honor to marry me become Mrs. Musgrove at the end of your season and go through that season and presentation as a betrothed woman?”

“Nothing would give me more happiness Mr. Musgrove.”

“Then I will tell Mr. Bingley to write to your father of our desires, and we must do so as well.”

They headed back to the patio where Mary announced, “Mr. Musgrove has asked for my hand in marriage and I have agreed, although it is pending approval. We would not marry before next spring so that I might enjoy a season and presentation.”

He added, “I thought perhaps I might find a friend to stay with to join her in at least some of her season before we married.”

Jane and Elizabeth both rose from their seats to give Mary a quick hug. Jane said, “How very wonderful. It will be lovely to have you as a brother, Mr. Musgrove.”

Elizabeth agreed. “It certainly will be. Mother will be so pleased. Congratulations to both of you.”

Musgrove said, “Thank you for your good wishes. I should return to Bingley and let him know. Miss Mary is going to write your father as will both Bingley and I.”

Elizabeth said, “Why doesn’t Mary join you now? You can send Mr. Darcy to keep us company while you all write.”

Musgrove again extended his arm to Mary who took it and headed into the house with him. When they entered the study, Musgrove announced, “Miss Mary has agreed to marry me after her season sometime next spring. Darcy, Miss Bennet has asked that you keep her and Mrs. Bingley company while the three of us write to Mr. Bennet.”

Darcy offered his congratulations while Bingley said, “Well, that is a happy result-marriage instead of courtship.”

Mary said, “Yes, I already knew my own mind about Mr. Musgrove and was happy to hear his declaration.”

As Darcy left them to join the other ladies, he hoped the invitation from Elizabeth indicated that her thoughts were tending to be positive toward his suit. As he entered the patio, he said, “How fortunate that Miss Mary and Musgrove have this time to be together before he must return to Somerset. I am pleased that Georgiana wanted to invite her friends to join us this summer.”

Jane said, “Mary is very lucky that they came to a decision so quickly. There is plenty of time to take the next step while she finishes her own education in society.”

As Darcy sat down in one of the chairs between the two women, Elizabeth said, “Our mother will be so pleased to have months to plan this wedding. Mary is likely to be far more accommodating than I would be in accepting Mother’s plans. Mother likes things far more elaborate than I do.”

Jane added, “Yes, Mother was not happy that my wedding was so quiet. I am sure Mary’s will be quite a spectacle.”

Elizabeth looked up from her sewing directly at Darcy who was, of course, watching her closely. “I think it is much better when the couple can come to an understanding quickly after having developed some degree of friendship, don’t you Mr. Darcy?”

She continued to look at him with a smile. “Why yes. I agree that friendship first is good. Are you implying that friendship can replace courtship in at least some cases?”

Her smile widened. “Yes, I think that developing friendship can be even more important for forming an idea of the character of a potential suitor than a formal courtship can. In such a case, perhaps the parties should move directly into betrothal for a short period before wedding. After all, a firm friendship is an excellent indicator of congeniality and the ability to forge a lasting partnership.”

Just then, Mrs. Harmon came out to the patio. “Mrs. Bingley, the cook needs you for one moment if you join me briefly?”

Jane nodded. “Excuse me please.” She followed Mrs. Harmon from the patio.

Darcy seized the moment. “Was that directed at me because you have thought positively of my question, but I asked the wrong question?”

“Yes to both. I have realized that I know you well enough to answer you positively if you would phrase your question more like Mr. Musgrove apparently phrased his.”

With a smile, Darcy asked, “Then, Miss Bennet, would you make me the happiest man in England by agreeing to marry me”

“Most readily. Shall we also retire to the study and the others to write some letters?”

When Jane returned to the patio, it was to find it empty. She speculated about what it might mean, knowing that she would find out soon enough.

In the study, the group looked up in surprise when Darcy and Elizabeth joined them. Darcy looked over at Bingley and said, “Miss Bennet and I seem to have come to a similar decision if you would give us your approval, Bingley.”

In surprise, Bingley said, “Then I better start this letter over again. There is obviously much more news to include. Of course you have my approval. I must say, you also have my surprise.”

Darcy said, “Thank you. I hadn’t anticipated her acceptance, so I also am surprised. If you agree, I would like to host a celebratory dinner for both couples after we receive approval from Mr. Bennet.”

Elizabeth added, “I am sure Father will approve. Perhaps after the letter is posted, Mr. Darcy and I might stroll in the garden again and formulate some plans. It would be nice to be prepared when my mother decides to start planning our life together.”

Darcy chuckled while Bingley said, “Yes, that might be a good idea. Musgrove, you and Mary might like to do the same.”

“I would never say ‘no’ to spending some time talking with her.”

Although his normal scribbles were next to illegible, Bingley carefully completed his letter to Mr. Bennet as did the others. Mary was the first finished and excused herself to tell Jane of Elizabeth’s news. As they sealed the letter, Jane joined Bingley in the study and said to the group, “Well, I am certainly grateful my sisters joined me to help in updating Ambleside otherwise they might never have had this chance to be so happy.”



Chapter 54

Both couples made their way to the garden and took separate paths to discuss the ramifications of the day. Darcy began, “I cannot tell you how grateful I am that you accepted. I know I gave very little indication of interest. I am afraid I have learned to be careful of showing any emotion for fear that some would take that as encouragement. Many of the young ladies of my acquaintance need no encouragement to pursue an understanding with me, as you know.”

Elizabeth nodded her understanding. “Yes, I certainly saw enough evidence of that. I have truly enjoyed our friendship and conversation but had not allowed myself to think of you as a potential suitor for that very reason. But after we spoke earlier, I thought about what I had been hoping for in a partner and how you met almost every trait that I sought. And what I said earlier is true, when you already have a solid friendship, why would a courtship be necessary?”

“What about the betrothal? Do you wish to marry soon or in a few months? Where would you prefer to marry? What kinds of plans to do you want to make?”

“As I indicated, my tastes and those of my mother do not match. I would actually prefer to marry here at the Pemberley chapel before the Musgroves have to return to Somerset at the end of next month. Is that at all possible?”

“Of course it would be possible. In fact, I would welcome it. You ladies could all plan it together with Aunt Edith. If your parents and sisters can stay at Ambleside, the Gardiners and perhaps the Stevensons could stay at Pemberley. I assume you would want to invite them all. What of Bingleys sisters?”

“I believe Ambleside could host my family and Charles’s relatively comfortably although no more than that. Are you sure you would want the Gardiners rather than the Hursts and Findlays?”

“Well, I think the Stevensons would be more comfortable with her daughter’s family there. If adding the Hursts and Findlays makes Ambleside too crowded, there is room for them too. I just thought they might like to be with Bingley if they are able to attend. Pemberley should have enough room for any of my family that can attend.”

“That is all settled then.”

“I have only one request concerning the wedding.”

“What would that be?”

“Could you wear the silver-blue gown? You look simply stunning in it. I would love to remember our wedding day with you wearing that gown.”

“I do like it, so yes, I can do that, although we will probably spruce it up a bit. Would we have the banns read in Pemberley’s church?”

“Yes, there is time for that.”

Darcy smiled. “I will leave all the other details to you and your sisters and my aunt. However, it would be good to introduce you to the rest of the staff before the day. You and Mrs. Reynolds will want to do some planning, and you may want to make some changes to the mistress’s suite.”

With a blush, Elizabeth said, “Perhaps. However, I expect to make very little use of the sleeping chamber. We will plan to visit Pemberley tomorrow, if that is agreeable.”

“Very little use-oh, er. Yes, tomorrow is agreeable. Have you your own personal maid?”

“No, we have been sharing.”

“While there are probably suitable candidates from within Pemberley’s staff, you will want someone of your own who is loyal to you first, not to me. Is there anyone at Longbourn that is likely?”

“Not really. Jane found hers in town just before the wedding. Perhaps Mrs. Harmon can give me some assistance.”

“I am sure she can. I can begin paying her wage as soon as you engage her. Have no fears about that. I will send to my solicitor to begin drawing up my proposed settlement. I will want that out of the way as soon as may be. If we are to marry at the end of July, when would you want your family to come? I would like to host a family dinner to introduce them to the rest of my family.”

“I would not want to burden Jane for too long, and the refurbishment has barely started. I would be satisfied if they arrived about a week before the ceremony. Perhaps you could host the dinner, oh, maybe three or four days in advance?”

“Then, let us plan on three days prior to the ceremony for a family dinner.”

“I think Jane will want to have you, Mrs. Williams, and the Musgroves over for dinner immediately after our parents arrive.”

“Why don’t you discuss that with her and make the plans that seem best. I know you fear the impression your mother can make-you have mentioned that in the past. Have no fears. She may be a bit louder, but she is no worse than many of the mothers around here. No one will think worse of you or her if she gets a bit vocal as she did at the previous weddings. It is allowed.”

“You are correct that I wish she could be circumspect. I know Father will do his best, but I also know she will be very excited, and it will show.”

“The same may be said of Lady Catherine. I shall invite her, but who knows how she will react. She has always fancied that I would marry my cousin Anne in spite of repeated assurances to the contrary.”

“I am sure we shall support each other in this as in everything else in the future.”

Darcy and Elizabeth continued to saunter through the gardens barely noticing that they had moved into the wilder area as they moved from subject to subject.

Meanwhile, Mary and Musgrove were having a similar conversation about their future. “How will you like living in Somerset? You will not be able to visit Hertfordshire very often, you know.”

“As long as we can occasionally make it to London, I can have my parents see me there. After all, to see my other sisters, I will likely have to come up here to Derbyshire. I am not sure that will be very practical. We shall have to see them in London as well, I expect.”

“That would not worry you?”

“No. Until this past year, we were not really close. I am grateful that now we are. However, we can continue that association through the post, and as I said, on visits to town. No, I do not foresee that as an issue.”

“Will you return to Hertfordshire with your parents after the wedding?”

“I think so. We can plan to attend the little season if you want to spend some time in London together. I am sure you can stay with one of our friends for a couple of weeks. Then, in January, I will move there for the season and again, there will be someone you can stay with. If we let the family know what we will need, I am sure there will be those who can aid us. Would you be amenable to marrying in Meryton? That would allow Mother to make all the plans she wishes and keep her occupied at home rather than in town.”

“As long as there is a place for my family to stay, Meryton would be fine. I am sure you would like to have your friends be able to attend the wedding. Maybe I can host everyone for a shooting party rather than spend time in London for the little season. That way, you can get to know my home as well.”

“That sounds lovely. As with my sisters, I was not very close to those who might have been my friends at home. However, I plan to remedy that when I return home. Now I have a much better idea of how to do so and plan to make amends for my former neglect.”

“Perhaps they did not have the wit to see your merit?”

“That could have some truth, but more to the point, my own insecurity inhibited my ability to be a friend. That has been corrected. Since I will be presented, when the time comes, would you like me to sponsor your sisters for a presentation to the queen? It would certainly allow us to provide them with opportunities they might not otherwise acquire.”

“We will definitely have to consider that. I can foresee a very interesting future with you at my side.”

“I thank you, Charles,” said Mary, blushing at her boldness in using his new name. He responded by reaching over and squeezing her hand. The continued to chat for a few more minutes before returning back to the house.

They found Bingley on the patio with the others. He said, “Garner is back. Let us retire to the study for a report on what he found before you gentlemen must return to Pemberley. I am sure our ladies have much to discuss.” The ladies smiled as the gentlemen followed Bingley into the house.

Elizabeth said, “I thought you might like to have the Darcys and Musgroves here for dinner once our parents have arrived. Mr. Darcy would like to have a larger dinner to introduce his extended family. I thought we could invite our parents and sisters to arrive about one week prior to the ceremony. If you host the smaller dinner the next day, then three days prior to the ceremony Mr. Darcy could host his. Preparing for both and visiting our neighbors might keep Mama busy while we put the finishing touches on the wedding. What do you think?”

Mary said, “I think that sounds like a good plan.”

Jane said, “Did you talk of where everyone would stay?”

“We thought Mama, Papa, Lydia and Kitty here; perhaps the Findlays and Hursts here; the Stevensons and Gardiners at Pemberley. If you think it would be too crowded here, we can move the Findlays and Hursts to Pemberley. Of course, they do not have to attend at all, but because they are family and became friends, we thought it would be nice to invite them.”

Jane considered for a moment. “I think that we will not be far enough along to host everyone here. If Mr. Darcy approves, let us plan on all but the Bennets staying in Pemberley.”

Mary said wryly, “That exposes Mama that much less, too.”

Jane said, “I had not even thought of that. That in itself is a good reason.” They all chuckled. They called Mrs. Harmon in and shared the news. The four of them started considering menus for the dinner Jane would host. Knowing that her mother would be judging the efforts, they all wanted it to be excellent. Once they had a tentative plan, Elizabeth asked about the possibilities of finding a lady’s maid. Mrs. Harmon agreed to scout around for her and have some candidates within the week.

After Darcy and Musgrove left for Pemberley, Bingley got the letters together into a larger envelope and sent it off express. With so much news, relatively little time to accomplish everything, and more plans awaiting Mr. Bennet’s permission, he felt justified in the extra expense. He then felt free to join the ladies.

“I have sent off our letters express. I hope to hear from your father within two or three days. How will he react?”

Jane smiled. “He will be very surprised, elated, sad, worried, and confused. However, ultimately, he will be very happy for both of my sisters.”

Elizabeth added. “We must be grateful that we are not there to hear our mother’s reaction to the news. Mary, she will be so grateful you are choosing to marry from Meryton. I am also grateful as she will have nothing to complain of from you and everything from me since she will not be involved in mine at all.”

“Well, I have never had dreams of any kind of special wedding. The relationship and future are more important to me. Since we will not marry until next spring, she can change her mind as often as she wishes. She can have everything she has ever dreamed of for all of us except, perhaps, for the dress. I will reserve that choice exclusively to me.”

They all smiled. As Bingley seated himself, they began talk of the work being done to refurbish the dining room and parlor. Bingley said, “I hope we are far enough along next month that your parents and sisters will be comfortable here.”

Jane answered, “The workmen give every indication of finishing up the parlor in two or three more days. They have started tearing apart the dining room today as well. I think all of the painting and papering will be long done. The new draperies for the parlor are coming on apace. I expect we can use it again starting next week. I believe we will be comfortable with my family here. However, we think it best for the Findlays and Hursts to stay at Pemberley if they are able to attend the wedding.”

Elizabeth said, “Is there any chance Father will not approve? Mr. Darcy has invited me to meet with Mrs. Reynolds and the staff tomorrow to see about any changes to the mistress’s quarters. I would like Jane and Mary to join me. The weather looks to be fair, so we can ride over.”

Jane considered. “I do not think there is even a remote chance of disapproval. Father gave his proxy to Charles when he agreed to allow you to stay with us. There is nothing to complain of in either of your men. He will only regret that he does not know either well.”

Mary said, “He has years to get better acquainted with them. Mama, on the other hand, will be beside herself. I pity Kitty and Lydia having to live with the attack of nerves I expect.”

Elizabeth replied, “Perhaps having three of us spoken for will allow Mother to overcome that tendency to nerves. She need never worry again about being cast into the hedgerows even though Father took care to ensure that it would never happen. Father has occasionally commented about how her personality changed after Lydia was born. Perhaps she can return to the happy person she was with a higher level of security in her life.”

Jane looked over at Bingley, “Since both of my sisters will be gone at the end of July, perhaps we should have the bedrooms painted and papered in August and go to visit your cousins up north then instead of this winter. I am sure the travel will be much pleasanter in summer.”

Bingley replied, “We can invite my sisters to join us too. Then Findlay can also meet these distant cousins. We must write as soon as we hear from your father so we can make plans.”

Chapter 55

The next day, Darcy and Musgrove arrived at Ambleside earlier than was their custom. They carried letters from their sisters welcoming the betrothals and expressing excitement. The younger girls had wanted Elizabeth and Mary to know of their happiness before they came to Pemberley that day. Both couples spent a few moments together before the girls left for Pemberley. It was enough to simply spend some time in each other’s company.

As the three rode up to Pemberley, grooms quickly arrived to help them dismount. Mrs. Williams, Mrs. Reynolds, Georgiana, Louisa, and Henrietta hurried through the door and down the steps to greet their visitors. All were offering congratulations at once. Finally, Mrs. Williams managed to get them all to quiet for a moment. “Miss Bennet, as you can see, we are all quite pleased with your future entrance to the family. Would you like all of us to join you for your tour of the family rooms, or would you prefer your sisters and friends to meet you afterwards?”

Elizabeth looked at the eager expressions. “Why don’t we all view the rooms, then they can gather in the gazebo for tea while we spend more time considering what changes might be necessary. After that, I can meet the rest of the indoor staff before we join the others.”

Mrs. Reynolds beamed at this demonstration of consideration while Mrs. Williams replied, “Fair enough.”

As they followed the two older women up the stairs, the eager younger ones continued their excited chatter. Louisa and Henrietta were particularly excited to speak with Mary. Louisa said, “This is so exciting.”

Henrietta added, “We never anticipated anything like this when we planned to visit Georgiana.”

Louisa continued, “Charles says you will not marry before spring though. Why is that?”

“He wants me to have my season and presentation. I think we will want to wait until the two of you can attend, so that means sometime in June. My mother will enjoy having all that time to plan things.”

Louisa said, “Oh, you are to be presented?”

“Yes. My aunt will present me just as she and her mother did my sisters. Perhaps someday, I can do the same for you two. Who knows?”

That thought bought a squeal from Henrietta. Georgiana said, “Perhaps we can all come out together as Miss Bennet and Mrs. Bingley did. I understand it is more fun when you have support from friends you have made before your season.”

Mrs. Williams replied, “That may be so, but you three are a little young to be planning any such thing yet. Aren’t there also two more Bennet sisters your ages? Who knows, perhaps the five of you will come out together.”

Elizabeth chuckled. “That is so. If Kitty is willing to wait for Lydia and Henrietta for Louisa, they could all come together. I expect Mr. Darcy and I will be helping Georgiana, and I am sure we will want the moral support.”

Georgiana shyly said, “Miss Bennet, you must call him Wills as I do, at least when we are not in company.”

“If you insist. However, since I am to be your sister, I insist that you call me Elizabeth as do my other sisters.”

Mary said firmly, “And I am no longer Miss Mary to all of you, just Mary. We are all to be sisters together.”

Jane laughed and added, “Then I must be Jane and not Mrs. Bingley. I thought four sisters quite a handful before. I can see that adding you three will be even more fun.”

Mrs. Williams added, “And I am Aunt Edith-to everyone, including Mary and the Musgroves.” Everyone giggled.

By this time, Mrs. Reynolds was standing in front of the door to what would be Elizabeth’s domain. “The late Mr. Darcy never made any changes after Mrs. Darcy passed, and the present Mr. Darcy never cared to either. However, he has indicated that you are to make any changes that would help you to feel comfortable and as if you had a sanctuary here.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Reynolds.”

Mrs. Reynolds opened the door and led the way into the chambers. The sitting room was papered in a delicate yellow floral. The upholstery was a forest green, with cushions boasting the same yellow flowers on a pale green background. Elizabeth exclaimed, “It is like a forest glade.”

Mrs. Reynolds smiled, “That was the effect that Mrs. Darcy wanted. Above all things, she loved to be outside in the woods. She was definitely a rambler.”

Elizabeth smiled. “As am I.”

While the others looked around the room and out the windows, Elizabeth followed Mrs. Reynolds into the dressing room and then into the sleeping chamber. They returned to the sitting room to join the others before they left for the gazebo.

Elizabeth asked, “Does anyone have any suggestions for me?”

Jane answered, “I think this fits you very well. I do not see any suggestions we could make that would be very helpful. It is quite beautiful. Come join us when you are ready.” The others followed her out the door and towards the gazebo.

Mrs. Williams said, “I do not think you need my assistance, so if you do not mind, I will join your sisters.”

“Yes, of course,” replied Elizabeth as Mrs. Reynolds summoned a maid and directed her to obtain tea and biscuits for the others. The maid and Mrs. Williams left together.

“So, no changes in this room?”

“Not really. The curtains might be a bit heavy for summer. Are there others that used to hang here in the hotter weather? These look more appropriate for winter.”

“Very good guess. Yes, I believe the lighter, voile ones are still around. I will have them hung once they are cleaned. She died in February, so the winter hangings were in place.”

“Thank you. Now, in the dressing room, I believe the rug needs to be replaced. As you can see, we have some fraying around the edges. A plain green one would be all I need.”

“I think we can find one. As you can see, the sleeping chamber is a continuation of the sitting room.”

“However, the furniture is in a heavier style. It is not one of my favorites, but it will do. I would like the summer bedding-I know there must be some. This is again the winter furnishings in here.”

“Yes, that is correct. Now, do you want to see the parlor she used for her paperwork? Or would you prefer to do that here in the sitting room?”

“I expect it will be easier to have a separate place to do my work, my correspondence, and meeting with staff. Yes, please show me her parlor.”

They left the private rooms and moved down the stairs to a bright room on the north of the house. Mrs. Reynolds said, “As you can see, it is a bright room, but as it faces north, it gets very little direct sun. It can be a bit chilly in winter, but it is quite refreshing in the summer. No one has really used it since her passing.”

Elizabeth smiled. “I can see Mrs. Darcy’s taste here as well even though the colors are different. Honestly, I think it would be hard for me to concentrate in here. It is too relaxing and quiet. If I am to work here, I need a bit more energy. If we were to change the rug for one with more red in it and add a couple of red cushions, I think it would have the vibrancy I need.”

Mrs. Reynolds also smiled. “I believe we have just what you want. When you come the next time, I expect it to be just what you need.”

“Thank you. Now, on to meet the rest of the staff.”

Mrs. Reynolds led the way to her office. First, the maids came in to be introduced followed by the footmen. Then the cooking staff made their introductions. Mrs. Reynolds could see that Elizabeth was making an effort to put faces with names so that she would know them all as soon as could be, particularly with Mrs. Hannah, the cook. The longer she spent with Elizabeth, the more pleased she was with Darcy’s choice. She would be an excellent mistress for Pemberley.

The ladies spent an hour together in the gazebo enjoying iced tea and biscuits. Finally, Elizabeth could sit still no longer and sought to encounter some of the paths in the nearby woods. Georgiana led the way in showing some of her favorite spots within an easy ramble of the gazebo. Elizabeth made an effort to chat with her shy new sister, and by the time they had to return to take horse for home, the two were cautious friends.

“It will be wonderful to have so many sisters, now. Thank you, Elizabeth, for accepting my brother. You will make it much more interesting after the Musgroves leave.”

“You are welcome, Georgiana. I expect we will have a great deal of fun together. My other sisters can be a bit overwhelming, so do not hesitate to ask for help if you need it when they join us.”

All of the girls laughed as they moved off to return to Ambleside. The three younger girls headed into the music room while Mrs. Reynolds and Mrs. Williams discussed the minor changes Elizabeth had requested. Finally, Mrs. Reynolds said, “Although she has asked for little, I can see that we need to do some updates in a number of other places as well. Apparently, we will be hosting some of the family here as there is not room at Ambleside for all of them. If you will excuse me, I have much to get started.”

“While you start making plans, I will verify which rooms are available for the guests. We will need a nursery for the Gardiners. I do not think we have used the guest nursery in many years. I suspect the bed rooms around that will suit the rest of the Gardiners and the Stevensons, if they attend. Do you think Lady Catherine will attend and stay here?”

Mrs. Reynolds laughed. “She has not been here since she was asked to leave in the wake of Mrs. Darcy’s death. Since Anne is not becoming mistress, I doubt she will attend. However, we should probably make their rooms available just in case.”

The two left to their separate tasks in preparing for the guests. Both anticipated a much happier and far less lonely future for the Darcys.

On the ride back to Ambleside, Mary asked Elizabeth if she planned to make many changes.

“No, not really, just a few updates. I seem to share a similar taste to the previous Mrs. Darcy. I may change some other things later on, but for now, I like it as it is. I think I can be very comfortable at Pemberley. I think even Mama will be impressed with the place. It is so beautiful.”

Mary replied, “She will be most impressed that you can put her youngest daughters in the way of many more rich men. But I do agree that it is quite beautiful. According to Mr. Musgrove, Uppercross sounds more like Longbourn. And I will not be mistress of it for some time. However, he believes they can build a very nice home for us on the property so we will not have to live with his parents. I guess I will also have to think about how I want to decorate. I have more time than you to consider, though, Elizabeth.”

Jane added, “Perhaps you can learn from what we are doing at Ambleside how long it will take.”

Mary agreed, “Yes. I think I will want us to wait until I can be in Somerset to put the finishing touches on our home. We can live with the rest of the family quite comfortably for at least a few weeks, if not longer.”

Elizabeth added, “Perhaps the grandeur of Pemberley will distract Mama from what remains unfinished at Ambleside. I am sorry you have to invite them before you are ready Jane. I hope you know I never anticipated this happening.”

“You have no need to apologize, Elizabeth. I will always be happy to see our parents. Yes, it might have been pleasant to have finished our refurbishing first, but with such a happy reason, I am sure I have nothing to complain of. Please do not be concerned. And how can I complain when I will have a sister as a near neighbor?”

Mary asked, “Do you think everyone will be able to attend?”

Elizabeth replied, “Well, the Gardiners usually get away for a few weeks. I hope they can change their plans and come here instead. I know the Stevensons usually get away to South Park, but they were not planning to go this year even Sir James has been doing much better. They have not been out of London for two or three years, I believe. I hope he is well enough that they can come.”

Jane added, “I do believe my sisters will enjoy coming. They can offer me further advice on Ambleside which will be nice. At least we have already met the Fitzwilliams at different events. I believe Lady Catherine and her daughter are the only part of that family you haven’t met.”

“Yes. We hope Mrs. Williams’ family can come too, but it appears unlikely. However, perhaps I can meet them next summer or in town next year.”

Mary asked, “Will you continue to host her as the Darcys have done in the past?”

“Oh yes, I think so. She is very pleasant and seems to appreciate the change from her usual habitation. We will likely have our family visit as well. I guess our motto may be, ‘The more, the merrier.’”

Chapter 56

Darcy brought Elizabeth word that her suggested changes were already under way. “Mrs. Reynolds was able to find the summer linens and has already begun a thorough cleaning of the rooms. I think you will be very pleased.”

“I am sure I will be. She is very thoughtful.”

“I do not know what I would have done without her after my father died. She has helped keep everything going no matter what we faced.”

“Is there anything special we could do to thank her for all her efforts? A visit she might like to make, perhaps?”

“That is a good question. I will consider what we might do.”

Late that morning, the express rider returned. He handed a large pile of letter to Mr. Bingley before leaving to care for his mount. Bingley looked at him in astonishment.

“The entire family felt the need to reply to your express. Mrs. Bennet was so pleased at its contents that she not only fed me, she gave me sufficient provisions for the entire return trip. As you can see, I made good time.”

“You did indeed.”

Bingley looked over the handful of letters as he left his study. The rest of the family was currently on the patio enjoying a cup of tea. As he opened the door, he heard Jane saying, “I think we may start using the parlor again tomorrow. By then, the smell of the paint should have dissipated enough.”

He heard Elizabeth add, “It is looking very nice, Jane. Are you pleased with it?”

He joined them as Jane said, “Yes, I think it is much better now. You must all give me your opinion when we meet there tomorrow.”

All promised that they would. Bingley said, “I have a large number of letters for you ladies and two each for both Mr. Darcy and Mr. Musgrove.”

With a smile, Elizabeth said, “That was quick. I did not expect a response until at least tomorrow.”

“Your mother seems to have fed our messenger quite well and also given him sufficient supplies that he was able to speed his journey.” Bingley handed letters to each, keeping one for himself. For a few moments, all that was heard was the sound of the letters being carefully opened. His own letter was brief:

Dear Bingley,

Well done in assisting both of your new sisters. My wife could not have asked for more. Thank you for saving me the trouble. I will return the favor someday if I am able.”

Yours,
Thomas Bennet

Jane’s from her father was similarly brief:

My sweet Jane,

You were wise beyond your years in having your sisters join you in Derbyshire. You save us a great deal of trouble. As suggested, I will arrive with your mother and sisters one week before the planned wedding in July. I am sure your mother would appreciate regular updates until then.

With love,
Father

Darcy found his letter quite amusing, chuckling as he read the brief correspondence:

Mr. Darcy,

To say that your missive surprised me is the height of understatement. I had no idea that you were interested in pursuing marriage with Elizabeth. Her letter assures me that the respect and affection between the two of you is mutual. That is well, for I could not have easily given my blessing to a lesser union. Rest assured that I do give you that blessing along with a warning-you must do all in your power to cherish her. She is a rare find. I await your convenience on sending the settlement proposals.

Cordially,
Mr. Thomas Bennet

Musgrove’s was similar:

Mr. Musgrove,

From our little acquaintance, I can see how Mary’s character might attract you. I am pleased to give my blessing to your betrothal and appreciate your wisdom in allowing her the chance of the season in London. Mrs. Bennet appreciates the opportunity to plan her dream wedding. Thank you for making her so very happy. Please do all you can to make Mary happy as well. It would probably be best to have the settlement arranged before we arrive in Derbyshire for the other wedding.

Yours,
Mr. Thomas Bennet

Elizabeth and Mary each had letters from Mother, Father, and their sisters. As they read through them, they would occasionally look up and over at the other before smiling ruefully and returning to the letter. Finally, Mr. Darcy asked, “I know that your father has given his blessing, but what do the other letters say?”

Elizabeth smiled. “Mother is pleased that I have captured the attention of so wealthy a man, curious as to how I managed to do so since I am not at all what any man would be looking for with all my opinions, upset that she cannot plan my wedding for me, happy that I have an estate of my own to manage, and a little wistful that it will all be over so soon. Actually, it is quite typical of most of her letters to me. Kitty offers her congratulations and is pleased that we have another sister in Georgiana. Lydia is happy at the chance to get away from Longbourn and have a new dress.”

Mary added, “Mine are similar although Mother is very happy to have almost a year to plan my wedding. Also, Lydia and Kitty are both happy at new sisters their ages in Louisa and Henrietta. If they get on well, I wonder if Father would consider sending them to the school in Bath. It might be good for them both and fun for all five of the girls.”

Jane said, “That is a wonderful idea. You should write of it to Father.”

Mary nodded. “I think I will. So, Jane, shall we be ready when the Bennets arrive?”

“Everything will not be done, but I think we will be in good shape. If we can finish the dining room next week, I think we can accept our visitors in good conscience. At least the piano will be tuned today and you can both start playing again.”

Mary fervently replied, “Thank goodness. It has been so difficult for me with so little practicing.”

Musgrove said, “So, it sounds as if your suggestions were all accepted and our timelines are on track. Before we continue with our rounds with Bingley, might I have a word with Miss Mary? I would like to sound her thoughts on the settlement before writing to the solicitor and my father.”

Darcy added, “And I would like to confer with Miss Bennet as well.”

Jane replied, “I think a walk in the gardens would suit all of you. Charles and I can talk about how to manage my family when they arrive while you do so.”

Chapter 57

Musgrove described the Uppercross estate, obviously full of pride and love. There were a few tenants and, of course, a home farm. All were doing relatively well so they should have a very comfortable life together. He would settle her dowry upon her so that she could manage it as she saw fit. He did not have additional resources to put toward younger sons or daughters other than the incomes from the estate.

Mary said, “Father has invested surplus through my uncle which allowed him to save for our dowries. Would it be possible for us to do the same?”

“My father has put aside the dowries for all of my sisters, so I can ask him if we can start investing surplus for our future. In addition, some of the discussions Darcy has had with Bingley have me thinking about ways we might increase production at Uppercross and improve the financial situation for everyone. Perhaps we can improve our futures.”

Darcy’s conversation was more complicated. “I will, of course, settle your dowry upon you. In addition, I will add more so that you can comfortably manage your personal expenses without having to come to me for every little thing.” The sum he named was more than twice her dowry. When Elizabeth protested, he replied, “Your happiness and future are priorities with me. I will do everything I can to ensure both.”

His father had secured additional estates beyond Pemberley in expectation of more children. It was how he had been able to amass such a large dowry for Georgiana. Darcy had continued to invest and found his income quite significant. He indicated that there would be comfortable dowries for any daughters, and estates for at least five sons should they appear. He would also include terms about caring for Mrs. Bennet and any unwed or widowed sisters after the demise of Mr. Bennet. Elizabeth was touched at both his generosity and foresight. He seemed to have considered a great number of possible scenarios and wanted to ensure her comfort in each and every situation. This reinforced what a very kind man he was.

When the men rejoined Bingley, the ladies went to Elizabeth’s room. Jane said, “Now that blessings have been bestowed, it is time to consider Elizabeth’s wardrobe. Do you know what you will wear to be married in or are we to purchase a dress?”

“Mr. Darcy indicated that he would like it if I were to wear that one,” pulling one out of the closet to show her sisters. “He said he thinks it quite attractive.”

As the girls considered the dress, Mary asked, “What changes in it do you want to make for the big day?”

“How well you know me, Mary. I thought we might change this ruffle and add lace here and here.”

Jane said, “That should be quite pretty. Do you want to have someone else do the work or do it yourself?”

“I would prefer someone whose sewing is finer than mine.”

Jane replied, “Mrs. Harmon will know who. Now, to the rest of the wardrobe. What is missing for Mrs. Darcy that was not needed by Miss Bennet?”

The girls giggled at the question. They looked through the clothing before deciding that there was nothing there that was not good enough for Mrs. Darcy. However, she would likely need a couple more morning dresses for visiting the new neighbors and less fancy ones for visiting the new tenants. She had only a couple that fit those categories in her current closet. They went in search of Mrs. Harmon to ask her assistance in this matter.

They found her in her office. She looked up as they entered and smiled as they made known their errand. She said, “Mrs. Howland is just the one to help. She has the finest needlework in the area. And she can oversee the other dresses as well. Perhaps we might make a trip to the village to find some material and talk with her. Also, Miss Bennet, I have a note here from Sophia Dawson who I believe would make you an excellent lady’s maid. If it is convenient, I would like to invite her to meet with you tomorrow morning.”

Elizabeth answered, “That all sounds perfect. Can you join us in our search for material and Mrs. Howland to make the introduction or are you too busy this morning?”

Mrs. Harmon looked at Jane. “I think this takes precedence if Mrs. Bingley agrees.” At Jane’s nod, she continued, “I have just one item to tend to, and then I think we can head to the village. Should we go by carriage in case there are other purchases we need to make?”

Jane smiled, “That is an excellent suggestion. We will change after I call for the carriage. We will meet you in thirty minutes.” She called for the carriage, informed Bingley of their plans, and changed for the excursion. All four found themselves at the entry, with Elizabeth’s proposed wedding dress carefully wrapped, as the carriage came around to collect them. The dress joined them inside the carriage as the footman joined the driver on the carriage.

As they drove into the little town, Elizabeth was quiet for a moment as the others continued to chatter about their errand. When she chose to join Jane, it was a necessity to escape her mother’s cutting remarks. She had never imagined that she might end up married as a result. What a happy memory these days in Ambleside would always be.

In town, they started with Mrs. Howland. She was happy to accept the commission to modify the dress for the wedding. As she looked at Elizabeth, she also suggested some other minor alterations that would be easy to alter again but would add some more festive touches to the dress. Elizabeth was delighted. By sharing their news with Mrs. Howland, the girls were aware that the neighbors would soon hear of the two betrothals. Giving Mrs. Howland leave to speak of them was the easiest way to make the news known.

They looked through some pattern books to find dresses that Elizabeth liked for her other new dresses. There would be time enough to add the very fashionable ones she would need when they went to town for the season. Mrs. Howland also had some suitable fabrics for these new dresses, so there was no need for much further shopping. They did browse around and find a few laces for making some modifications of their own on other dresses.

They went by the cobbler to see about obtaining some new slippers for the wedding. Elizabeth thought she would prefer something a little daintier than her dancing shoes. Those were, perhaps, more sturdy than the custom allowed and not quite as pretty as she thought appropriate for a wedding. Luckily, he understood just what she wanted and thought he could deliver it within the week. She was very relieved as she knew it would be a source of discomfort if she did not have new footwear when Mrs. Bennet arrived. At least she would do one thing of which her mother would approve.

By the time the ladies returned, the men were out seeing to a ditching project in the northwest corner of the estate. There had been flooding during the spring, and it must be corrected before rainy summer weather arrived. Mrs. Harmon went back to work while Mary went off to try the newly tuned piano. She found it sufficiently fine that she spent the rest of the afternoon at practice.

Jane and Elizabeth sat in the newly finished parlor working on some embroidery for one of Elizabeth’s dresses. As they worked, they considered the state of the parlor, discussing its accessories and what was still needed. Once, when Jane glanced at Elizabeth, she was surprised to see a look of melancholy on her sister’s face.

“My dear, whatever is the matter. You know you can speak to me of anything.”

“Nothing is precisely the matter. I was thinking of our excursion to the village and how different it would have been with Mother in attendance. Nothing you or I like is ever satisfactory. I somehow fear to hear what she will say about wearing this ball gown for the wedding even though that was Mr. Darcy’s preference. I also fear to hear what she will say about my luck in catching him. I guess I was wishing for the impossible, that she would just be happy for me. Would you like to see the letter she sent?”

“No, do not bother. It was probably something like the one I received which berated me for not fulfilling her dreams on my wedding day. Also, I must hurry to do my duty and provide Mr. Bingley with an heir. She means well but has no conception of empathy or concern for the feelings of others. We are not people in our own right but just an extension of her. What we do is a reflection of her own success. As I have spent more time out in the world, rather than being embarrassed by her as I was before, I now pity her. I know Father has tried to help her expand her mind, but really, she is so limited in understanding, it is sad. I imagine she will continue to hurt and embarrass us for the rest of her life, but at least we know she cares about us, as much as she is able. Some of the girls we met this year do not have even that. They are simply pawns in the lives of their parents. We are luckier than that.”

Elizabeth looked at her sister in surprise. “Jane, how very wise you’ve grown. I know you’ve always thought the best of people, but that is a very reasoned conclusion. We know Mother is of mean understanding, but I never considered how impoverished that truly makes her.”

“I plan to love and honor her but pay no heed to her comments and directions, at least while she is here in my own home. I do not feel it is disrespectful to ignore the painful things she says. I think it is the wisest thing I can do.”

“At least I have you and Mary to turn to when I need a friend.”

“You also have Aunt Madeleine. I suspect you will also have Mrs. Williams and Lady Fitzwilliam. You will not be without friends and supporters even if Mother cannot be one of them.”

“Thank you. I know this, but it is always good to hear.”

With guests coming so soon, it was imperative for Bingley and Garner to get the driveway at the entrance to the house graveled again. They had noted the deficiency when they first arrived, but it was of minor importance when compared with all the other corrections. However, as it gave the first impression of the home, it was now necessary that it be repaired before the wedding. Bingley wanted Jane’s parents to have a positive feeling about Ambleside as they drove up to it.

Chapter 58

Elizabeth met with Sophia Dawson the next morning. She found her to be pleasant, willing, experienced with hair from helping a multitude of younger sisters, but with little true experience in service. After the introductions, Elizabeth asked, “Why do you want to become a lady’s maid? You know it will ultimately take you away from home and possibly limit your ability to have a marriage of your own, don’t you?”

“Miss, I enjoy fashion and caring for clothing and doing hair. I know that there is much more to it than that, but with such a large family, well, my own opportunities would be limited, and although there may be a lot of work, it is said to be very rewarding. My aunt is in service that way and has given me some tips on occasion. I do not mind getting away, although I would like to improve my writing enough to be able to send home letters.”

“You are from a large family?”

“I am the second oldest girl. There are two boys before me, one girl, six girls and three boys after me.”

“Since you are sixteen, you must all be fairly close in age.”

“Yes, we are, just over a year apart.”

They continued to talk for a while longer, but Elizabeth had already decided to give her a try. With Mrs. Harmon’s recommendation, she was sure the basic skills could be built upon, and Elizabeth knew that she would not be terribly demanding in any case.

Elizabeth asked, “Would you be able to start soon?”

“I could move in today, if you wanted. I have very little to pack. I could go home, collect my things, and be back here in two hours.”

“That would suit me just fine. Let us tell Mrs. Harmon.”

They went off to the housekeeper’s office and informed her of the situation. Mrs. Harmon was pleased that Sophia Dawson would have this fine situation and that Miss Bennet would have her new maid before moving on. She let Dawson know that Smithers could assist her in becoming familiar with her duties over the next several weeks before the wedding. All were pleased with that arrangement.

With this change, Jane asked Mary if she wanted to get her maid now as well.

“No, I think I will look for her when I return home. It would be nice to have someone from Hertfordshire come with me when I move. Mrs. Hill should be able to help me find someone suitable. If you do not mind, I do not mind sharing either Smithers or Dawson for the next few weeks.”

Jane smiled. “Of course we do not mind. I just wanted you to have the opportunity if you wanted it now. Sharing Dawson will also give her more practice which it sounds like she will need.”

“Thank you, Jane.”

A few days later, letters of congratulations and acceptance to the wedding party began to arrive. Both Darcy and Elizabeth were pleased at all the friends and family that would be able to attend. Sir James was ailing again, so the Stevensons would not attend. The Musgroves had been invited so that they might meet the rest of the Bennets as family. Charles, Louisa, and Henrietta would all return to Somerset with the rest of the family at the end of the month.

One family member chose not to send a letter. Rather, the de Bourgh coach pulled up in front of Pemberley early one afternoon. The entire party except for Mrs. Williams was at Ambleside that day. She was surprised to see Lady Catherine emerge from her coach.

“Catherine, this is a surprise.”

“Edith, do not toy with me. Where is she?”

“Where is who?”

“I am not to be trifled with. Miss Bennet of course. She has tricked him with her wiles. She must listen to reason and give up this ridiculous plan of marrying my nephew. He is destined for Anne. She must stop this talk of a wedding.”

“You cannot be serious. Miss Bennet is a very nice young woman and will make Fitzwilliam very happy. You know he has said many times that he has no intention of offering for Anne. Why do you persist in this delusion?”

“It was the choicest wish of his mother that he and Anne marry someday. We planned it when they were almost still in the cradle.”

“It was no such thing. He is five years older, so they were never in the cradle together. And Anne would have wanted the same sort of respect and happiness in her partner that she found with George. She would never have forced an arranged marriage on him.”

“Nonsense. I am almost his nearest relative. He must listen to reason and repudiate this young woman. Now where is she? I assume she is staying here and that is how she trapped him.”

“She is not staying here. She is in her own home, or rather her sister’s. You may wait and talk with Fitzwilliam when he returns if you want. He will be back before tea. Can I have Mrs. Reynolds prepare your room? Have you brought Anne with you? Will you stay for the wedding?”

“Of course I did not bring Anne. It would have been too tiring for her. I do not need a room. Yes, I will stay to speak with Fitzwilliam. You can summon tea.”

Mrs. Williams shook her head as she called for tea. She also took a moment to pen a note and ask a footman to deliver it to Ambleside. She did not want Catherine to ambush her nephew when he arrived tired at the end of the day.

Once Darcy received the note from Pemberley, he chose not to finish the work he was helping with that day. He let Elizabeth know of his aunt’s arrival and disapproval and that he was going to deal with it when he left immediately after luncheon. He asked the others to continue their day as planned. He did not want an audience for his discussion with Lady Catherine.

He went directly from the stables to his room to freshen up before meeting with his aunt. He anticipated an unpleasant encounter. His valet, Ross, was surprised to have him return so soon. He asked, “Will you change sir?” as he brought the towel so that Darcy could dry after washing up.

“No. If you could just brush off the dust, that will suffice. She deserves no better.”

“Very well sir.” Ross brushed Darcy and straightened his clothing before stepping aside. “Will there be anything else?”

“No, I think not. Thank you.”

Ross nodded and quietly left Darcy to gather his thoughts before he descended to the parlor. After a moment of reflection, he was ready.

He found Lady Catherine and Mrs. Williams in the parlor reading. Mrs. Williams arose on his entrance and excused herself. Darcy looked at Lady Catherine with sadness as she began speaking.

"You can be at no loss, Fitzwilliam, to understand the reason of my journey hither. Your own heart, your own conscience, must tell you why I come."

Darcy looked at her with unaffected astonishment.

"Indeed, you are mistaken, Madam. I have not been at all able to account for the honor of seeing you here unless you are come early to help me celebrate my upcoming nuptials."

"Fitzwilliam," replied her ladyship, in an angry tone, "you ought to know, that I am not to be trifled with. But however insincere you may choose to be, you shall not find me so. My character has ever been celebrated for its sincerity and frankness, and in a cause of such moment as this, I shall certainly not depart from it. I received the announcement of your betrothal. Though I know it must be a scandalous falsehood; I instantly resolved on setting off for this place, that I might make my sentiments known to you."

"If you believed it impossible to be true," said Darcy, coloring with astonishment and disdain, "I wonder you took the trouble of coming so far. What could you propose by it?"

"At once to insist upon having such a report universally contradicted."

"I have sent out announcements and invitations to all the family and the papers. There will be no contradiction of the report."

"This is not to be borne. Fitzwilliam, I insist on being satisfied. How can you have made an offer of marriage when you are engaged to Anne? Let me be rightly understood. This match which you have the presumption to choose can never take place. No, never. "

"You know this to be completely false. I have repeatedly denied that I would ever make an offer for Anne. The match will definitely take place."

Lady Catherine hesitated for a moment, and then replied, "The engagement is of a peculiar kind. From your infancy, you have been intended for each other. It was the favorite wish of your mother. While in your cradles, we planned the union: and now, at the moment when the wishes of both sisters would be accomplished, in the marriage, to be prevented by a young woman of inferior birth, of no importance in the world, and wholly unallied to the family! Are you lost to every feeling of propriety and delicacy? Have you not heard me say, that from your earliest hours you were destined for your cousin?"

"Yes, I had heard it before and denied it. With five years difference in our ages, my mother never planned this when I was in the cradle. There is no indelicacy in my marrying Miss Bennet."

"Honor, decorum, prudence, nay, interest, forbid it. Yes, interest; for do not expect Miss Bennet to be noticed by your family or friends, if you willfully act against the inclinations of all. You will be censured, slighted, and despised, by ever one connected with you. Your alliance will be a disgrace; your name will never even be mentioned by any of us."

"Those would be heavy misfortunes," replied Darcy. "But the wife of Mr. Darcy must have such extraordinary sources of happiness necessarily attached to her situation that she could, upon the whole, have no cause to repine. Besides, she does not come without friends-she was presented to the queen just this past season. Her connections are nearly as good as mine. We shall have a wonderful, happy life together."

"Let us sit down. You are to understand, Fitzwilliam, that I came here with the determined resolution of carrying my purpose; nor will I be dissuaded from it. I have not been used to submit to any person's whims. I have not been in the habit of brooking disappointment."

"That will make your ladyship's situation at present more pitiable; but it will have no effect on me."

"I will not be interrupted. Hear me in silence. You and Anne are formed for each other. You are descended on the maternal side, from the same noble line; and, on the father's, from respectable, honorable, and ancient, though untitled families. Fortune on both sides is splendid. You are destined for each other by the voice of every member of your respective houses; and what is to divide them? The upstart pretensions of a young woman without family, connections, or fortune. Is this to be endured! But it must not, shall not be. If you were sensible of your own good, you would not wish her to quit the sphere, in which she has been brought up."

"I am a gentleman; she is a gentleman's daughter; so far we are equal. We are both known in society as such."

"True. But who was her mother? Who are her uncles and aunts? Do not imagine me ignorant of their condition."

"They are not so low. She has near connections with a Baronet and was presented at court. Since I do not object to them, they can be nothing to you. Allow me to say, Lady Catherine, that the arguments with which you have supported this extraordinary application, have been as frivolous as the application was ill-judged. You have widely mistaken my character, if you think I can be worked on by such persuasions as these. I do not know why you would think you have a right to direct my affairs. I am my own man and have been these many years."

"I had hoped to find you reasonable. I will not stay. I must go to my brother and insist that he forbid this union.”

“Even if he should choose approbation, it will not stop me deciding my own fate. However, he has already befriended the Bennets and sent a note of approval. Do give him my regards when you see him.” So saying, he helped her up from her seat and escorted her to her carriage. “I hope you will change your mind and celebrate with us.”

“Never!” she exclaimed as she tapped the roof with her cane. “Drive on.”

Darcy turned back to the parlor to see Mrs. Williams and Mrs. Reynolds enter with tea. Mrs. Reynolds left them as Mrs. Williams poured and offered biscuits. “Was it as bad as I expected? Her attitude before you arrived seemed excessive.”

“It was probably worse. She is now off to see Lord Fitzwilliam to force him to make me change my mind. She is definitely in a sorry state. I worry for Anne.”

“Catherine will let us do nothing to aid her. Perhaps this will force your uncle’s hand, and he will finally do something about her now.”

“Perhaps. Once I have calmed a bit, I will ride over to Ambleside to reassure Miss Bennet. I can return with the others at the end of the afternoon.”

“I think this time I will join you. Miss Bennet needs to know that the rest of the family does not follow Catherine’s lead.”

At Ambleside, Elizabeth was indeed worried about Lady Catherine’s visit. She could not imagine that Darcy would breach the promises they had made, but he must surely be very uncomfortable with her disapproval. She was relieved to see him and Mrs. Williams arrive at Ambleside.

“Mr. Darcy, is all well?”

“Well enough. It was as uncomfortable as I feared. However, Aunt Edith wanted to reassure you that Lady Catherine does not represent the family.”

Mrs. Williams nodded. “Indeed, everyone else will be very happy for the two of you. Lady Catherine has always had her own opinions about how life should go and makes it very clear when she is not pleased if life happens to move differently than her desires.”

Darcy added, “She is able to ignore facts if they do not suit her. Please do not let her attitude worry you. Although she would like to order my future, she will not, in fact do so.”

Darcy excused himself to join Musgrove and Bingley at their appointed tasks while Mrs. Williams visited with the ladies. Elizabeth looked at her and said, “I am sorry you had to receive such an unpleasant visit on my behalf.”

Mrs. Williams said, “You have no need to apologize. As Fitzwilliam said, Lady Catherine has an ability to ignore reality that is almost uncanny. She left Pemberley to head to Lord Fitzwilliam and force him to force Wills to change his mind. We all know that will not happen. He has already made his blessing known.”

Elizabeth smiled, “And I am grateful for that welcome. It appears that Pemberley will be full of family for the celebration. They should start arriving in about a fortnight, except for the Stevensons who cannot leave town as he is doing poorly again.”

Mrs. Williams said, “And we will be ready. Georgiana and the Musgrove girls are excited to witness the festivities. They are young enough that they would not ordinarily be included. It makes them feel quite grown up to help with the arrangements.”

Mary said, “They will have to enjoy this time as none of us will participate in the arrangements for my wedding with Mr. Musgrove. We are leaving everything to my mother so that she can plan her dream wedding and breakfast. The only thing I will choose, besides the groom, is my own dress. Mother and I do not share a similar taste there.”

The others all chuckled at that. Jane said, “That is most certainly true. However, I am sure Mother will be very happy about everything else.”

By the time Darcy and Musgrove were ready to leave, Mrs. Williams had succeeded in assuring Elizabeth that her acceptance into the family was assured for all branches except that of the de Bourgh and that she should not worry about that exception.

Chapter 59

When the dresses were ready, Elizabeth and Mary took the carriage into the village as Jane was busy with minor kitchen crises. Mrs. Howland greeted them as they entered, “Miss Bennet, Miss Mary Bennet, how wonderful to see you again. Miss Bennet, are you ready to try on the wedding dress?”

After they returned the greetings, Elizabeth said, “Very much so.”

Mrs. Howland showed Elizabeth to a small chamber where she could change into the dress while an assistant followed closely with the dress. “I hope you will be pleased.”

The assistant helped Elizabeth into the garment and smoothed the flounces. “It is beautiful, miss,” she said.

“Thank you. It is, isn’t it? Mrs. Howland does excellent work.” She stepped out into the shop to show Mary.

“Oh, Elizabeth, it is just perfect. I am sure Mr. Darcy will approve.”

“Thank you Mary. I think so too.”

She then retired to the little chamber and tried on the other dresses they had ordered. Both approved of all of them. When they were finished, Elizabeth changed back into her previous dress, thanking the assistant for all her help.

“Mrs. Howland, is it possible to have these delivered to Pemberley? I will have no need of them before the wedding, and that would make things much easier for me.”

“Of course we can deliver them.”

“Excellent. Even though we are farther from Pemberley than Lambton, be assured that I will be visiting you again in the future. I am very pleased with these garments. Thank you again.”

At the cobbler’s, Elizabeth tried on her new slippers which would be a nice compliment to the dress. “These are perfect and feel very comfortable.” She took these with her, planning to send them on to Pemberley with others of her things within the next day or so.

They browsed the few shops in the village. In one shop, Elizabeth said, “Oh, Mary, this is perfect for you,” pointing to a beautiful hair comb. “It will complement the dress you are wearing to the wedding just perfectly. Please let me get it for you.”

“But I do not really need it.”

“No, we seldom really need such things. But it is beautiful and will look very well on you. You must have it.”

Finally Mary accepted and the beautiful comb was wrapped and stowed in the carriage with the shoes. They also encountered a shawl that they thought Mrs. Bennet would appreciate. Mary commented, “It never hurts to get Mama something pretty.”

They also purchased ribbons for Kitty and Lydia and new gloves for Jane. They were quite satisfied as they entered the carriage for the return trip to Ambleside.

“Why did you have the dresses delivered? We have plenty of room in the carriage.”

“I do not want them at Ambleside for Mother to view. When she tours Pemberley, she will not be seeing the dressing chamber where they will reside. I do not want to hear her criticisms of my dress for the wedding. You know she will have them, and I do not want them.”

“I wonder if there is any way I can hide mine from her when my time comes. I suspect mine will be even less embellished than yours.”

“Perhaps you could ask Lady Lucas to keep it for you and deliver it to the church that morning. I am planning to drive over to Pemberley in traveling attire and change at the chapel. Mother will not see me before the wedding, so her comments will not have me irritated before I wed.”

“That might work. Thanks, Elizabeth. It is a shame that we feel the need to protect ourselves from her criticism.”

“It is, but at least we know she loves us, in her own way. Imagine what it would be like if she did not.”

The day for the next meeting of the charitable circle arrived with the planned meeting at the Lawrence’s. This time, while the work went on as planned, most of the conversation centered on the two betrothals.

After a short while, Elizabeth asked, “Do the families from near Pemberley participate in this circle, or will I be looking to meet with another group of neighbors? We are far enough from Pemberley that I assume I will be making even more friends.”

The ladies smiled at that. Mrs. Johnstone answered, “You are right that we are too far away. However, you will find that there is a nice circle in effect there as well. After all, it is one of the duties of those who have to help those with less. We do some socializing at larger events such as balls and assemblies, but for smaller entertainment, Pemberley is a little too far for most of us.”

“Then I will have to look forward to seeing you all that those larger events.”

Finally, the work at Ambleside on the parlor and dining hall was finally complete. As the girls assisted Jane in adding finishing touches to it, the Bingleys invited their new neighbors to come and partake of their hospitality at an afternoon of cards. It was a way of saying thank you for the welcome to the neighborhood and returning some of the hospitality they had received.

Of course, Darcy and Musgrove attended the card party as did Mrs. Williams. One of the first to arrive was the Arbuthnots. Miss Arbuthnot headed straight for Darcy after greeting her hosts. “Mr. Darcy, I offer you my congratulations on your betrothal. Miss Bennet is a wonderful choice. I consider both of you to be very likely to have a happy future together.”

He was surprised at her gracious attitude. Her pursuit had been very determined. “Thank you. I think we are very well suited.”

She chuckled, “I agree. I wish you all the best.” She turned from him and sought out Elizabeth with the same message.

After Elizabeth thanked her, she said, “I know you are aware I was quite interested in Mr. Darcy, with no encouragement in return. I can see how well suited you are. As we are to be neighbors, I am pleased to welcome you to our neighborhood permanently. I have enjoyed our acquaintance.”

“And I yours when you were able to turn your attention away from Mr. Darcy. I look forward to getting to know you better in the coming months. Will you be going back to London for the season again?”

Miss Arbuthnot blushed. “Sadly, I think I will have to. I need to find someone. And you?”

“I think we may give my sister’s betrothed a home for the season. She will be presented, and Mr. Musgrove needs a place to stay so he can provide escort.”

“How very kind of you. I expect we will see much of each other.”

“I look forward to it.”

Jane was pleased at how many of the neighbors were able to attend. Through the charity circle, she felt she was becoming quite close with a few of the ladies. She had a number of tables set up for cards and offered enough variety that all were able to participate in those games that pleased them best. She received many compliments on the work that had been accomplished. The ladies commiserated on the mess one had to endure to make such changes.

After this card party, Jane felt much better integrated into the society in the area. She had met most of the principal families and learned much about most of the women. Elizabeth also appreciated this as she would be a part of the same community once she moved to Pemberley. She knew there were other families to meet who lived in the other direction, but she was pleased to already know many of her new neighbors.

The ladies all took time to compliment Jane on the improvements to the parlor and dining room. Mrs. Johnstone said, “Mrs. Bingley, it is refreshing to see Ambleside coming back to its former splendor. If these rooms are any indication, I expect it will be quite the showcase when you finish.”

Mrs. Arbuthnot added, “Indeed. It is certainly a welcome sight in this neighborhood.”

Mrs. Lawrence added, “We are very grateful you have come here.”

While the ladies chatted about the interior improvements, the men complimented Bingley on the general repairs to the estate. He was pleased that his neighbors approved of the work he was accomplishing. They all noted how long it had been since the last time the drive was graveled. As it was raining the day of the card party, they appreciated that they could exit their carriages and enter the house without becoming covered in mud.

The card party extended throughout the afternoon. The main rooms were filled with happy conversation, laughter, and the competition of cards. The refreshments were appreciated, and all the neighbors accepted that the Bingleys were an important welcome addition to the neighborhood.

All those that lived on the Pemberley side of the neighborhood were pleased to further their acquaintance with Elizabeth. Although a few mothers besides Mrs. Arbuthnot were saddened that Mr. Darcy would not select their daughters, they all agreed that Miss Bennet would make him an excellent wife. They could foresee that the Darcys would now be hosting their neighbors as the family had done before the demise of the previous Mrs. Darcy. She would be a witty and entertaining addition to the area and likely cause Pemberley to host a variety of entertainments.

When Elizabeth and Darcy had a few moments to talk, she said, “Well, my wedding dress should now be at Pemberley. Dawson will be taking over a few more things soon and the rest the day before the wedding, if that suits you.”

“The sooner you are living at Pemberley the better.”

“Now, Mrs. Wilson, Georgiana, and the Musgrove girls would like to decorate the chapel and house. I do not wants of fancy things, just flowers. They believe you have plenty in the cutting gardens. I love them all, but do you have a favorite that they should feature?”

“I too am happy with any flowers. Are you sure you do not want a fancier breakfast?”

“The food needs to be things that you enjoy. I do not want complicated and overly rich, simply delicious. It will be quite beautiful with your china and crystal.”

“Our china and crystal.” Elizabeth smiled and blushed at that reminder.

“And you are sure you do not want a long wedding journey?”

“Absolutely not. We would miss your sister and aunt, the preparations for school, and all of that. A week together in your dower house will be wonderful. Perhaps we can take a longer trip next summer with Georgiana.”

“Well, I would not want to disappoint you.”

“There is no way you could do that. You are so very thoughtful.”

As Mary and Elizabeth sat finishing up some embroidery that evening, Mary said, “You know, I never considered how much a community matters. Before I went to town, I spent all my time with that heavy reading trying to make myself feel of consequence. From Aunt Madeline and her circle of friends, I started to see the importance of a community.”

Elizabeth smiled, “I think I took it for granted in Meryton. People were always just there for each other.”

“You may have, but I think I excluded myself. And you always had Jane. Watching those women together really showed me that there is something other than what Mama has with her friends. Yes, they do gossip. But they also provide emotional support, comfort, caring, and advice. I do not think I have ever seen that with Mother’s friends.”

“Hmm. I see what you mean. I think that a community like that is full of give and take. One must be willing to listen and consider as well as advise. I am not sure Mother is ever willing to take advice from anyone else. Her friendships are different that Aunt’s.”

“That is why I am so grateful. I needed to learn that there are different ways of being friends. I never really had any close friends before and had no idea how to achieve them. Of course, now I am truly friends with you and Jane, but more than that, I believe I know how to be a better friend than before.”

“I am sorry Jane and I never really made much of an effort.”

“You needn’t be. I would have rebuffed any effort. The pedantry was my way of feeling superior and important. Lord knows Mother has never made me feel that way. However, I have learned I do not need to do that, that I am important on my own just as I am. I am relieved to have moved beyond the moral superiority into something more like true understanding. It is a much more comfortable place to be.”

Elizabeth smiled. “I imagine it is. Please do not be too hard on yourself. After all, we are all still maturing and finding ourselves. I would guess that Elizabeth two or three years from now when we bring out Georgiana will be significantly different from current Elizabeth. And, thank heavens, current Elizabeth has grown greatly in the past two years. We are all lucky that Aunt Madeline is willing to help us out in the maturing where Mother is unable.”

“Yes, we are. Do you miss being Lizzy rather than Elizabeth?”

“There are days. However, it is rather reassuring to have moved beyond the childish name and to have assumed my adult one. I had never anticipated the difference it would make. It is such a recognition that I have matured, I actually enjoy Elizabeth.”

“At least I did not have to change my name upon coming out.”

“Yes, that is true.”

As she went to bed that evening, Mary reflected on how pleasant it was to feel content and not always striving for acceptance and recognition. She was once again grateful for Mr. Musgrove’s regard. It was very reassuring and a nice change from childhood.

Chapter 60

A few days later, Elizabeth, Jane and Mary went to Pemberley as Darcy and Musgrove joined Bingley at Ambleside. They bade good morning to the men before they mounted up for the ride that day. The previous day, Darcy had indicated that Elizabeth could review her requested changes now and verify that they met her expectations. She had promised to go the next day.

As they rode over, Jane said, “Well, we have made enough trips that I think we have all become very accustomed to riding. And I foresee many more after the wedding.”

Elizabeth chuckled. “I am adequate and quite comfortable, but I still will never try hunting. I would need to enjoy riding far more than I do to want that.”

Mary said, “I wonder if Mr. Darcy or Mr. Musgrove hunt? Mr. Darcy must, don’t you think?”

Jane agreed, “I know Mr. Bingley has on occasion with Mr. Darcy, but I do not think they have done so regularly.”

Elizabeth added, “Well, with the excellent horses at Pemberley, it is to be expected.”

They continued chat about country life as they finished their ride. They were generally comparing Derbyshire to Meryton as they speculated on the changes Elizabeth could expect. They would have to wait to guess about what Mary’s life might become.

Mrs. Williams greeted them as they climbed the stairs to the front door. “I am so glad you could make it. Elizabeth, I hope you will approve of the changes we’ve made.”

Elizabeth nodded to Mr. Reynolds as they entered and said, “Reynolds, it is good to see you again. I understand from both Mr. Darcy and Mrs. Williams that you have been busy.”

He smiled. “We have been deriving a great deal of pleasure preparing for a new mistress, Miss Bennet. I know Mrs. Williams is anxious for you to see the fruit of our labors. It is good to see you again Mrs. Bingley and Miss Mary.”

Jane answered, “And you. We are all anticipating the changes in store for Elizabeth, Mr. Reynolds. I will surely enjoy having my sister permanently ensconced so nearby.”

Mrs. Williams led them up the stairs followed by Mrs. Reynolds. They turned to the family quarters to see the changes made to the mistress’s sitting room. Mrs. Williams opened the door and motioned Elizabeth in so that she could be the first to see it.

“Aunt Edith, Mrs. Reynolds, this is wonderful. I cannot thank you enough,” exclaimed Elizabeth upon viewing the room. Besides the few changes she had requested, they had also updated the rugs on the floors and a few of the pictures on the walls. The effect was even more like being in a forest glade than it had been before. Many of the more personal items had been stowed away with spaces waiting for those items that Elizabeth would be bringing.

“Mrs. Reynolds, were my dresses delivered?”

“Yes, they were. I understand Dawson will be bringing over a few more of your things this week and the remainder just before the wedding.”

“Good. Yes, we thought it would make it easier to move me here in stages.”

The others followed her in and praised the beautiful room. While her sisters were examining the new pictures, Elizabeth and Mrs. Reynolds quickly peeked into the sleeping chamber. Elizabeth whispered, “Thank you. It is obvious that you have done all that you could to make me comfortable.”

They returned to the sitting room where Jane said, “I thought there was another parlor as well where you were planning to work.”

Mrs. Reynolds answered, “Yes, we will go there next. So Miss Bennet, are you satisfied with your chambers here?”

“Yes, of course. They are perfect. In fact, they are so nice I do not know if I can actually use the other parlor.”

As they walked down the hall to the parlor, Mary said, “Oh, Elizabeth. Pemberley is so very beautiful. Are you sure you will want to come to town to host Mr. Musgrove?”

“You are correct that it will be hard to leave. You know how much I like the country, and Pemberley is so beautiful. However, if we leave, we will have the pleasure of returning again. Both Mr. Darcy and I are looking forward to helping with your season and hosting Mr. Musgrove for however long he is able to attend in London. We have discussed this three or four times and are in agreement that we would go to town in late February and leave when it seems appropriate. Of course, we’ll come to Meryton for whatever date you and Mother set for the wedding.”

“Both Mr. Musgrove and I thank you. You are certainly sacrificing a great deal to assist us.”

“Oh, Mary, you are worth it.”

The updates to the parlor were also well received. Mrs. Reynolds was gratified at the praise she received. She promised to pass it on to all those who had assisted in the work.

Elizabeth stated, “So, it appears that various family members are to begin arriving tomorrow. Could you show us where everyone is to be put? It might be nice to know where they are when we visit.”

Mrs. Reynolds smiled. “I am sure it would. I understand the Hursts and Findlays are the first to arrive.” She led them away from the family wing as she talked. “We have put the Findlays here and the Hursts across the hall there.” She opened the door to the suite for the Findlays while pointing toward the Hurst’s. The ladies briefly viewed the first suite and then the second before making any comments.

Jane said, “These are lovely. I know my sisters will enjoy them.”

They continued down the hall with Mrs. Reynolds saying, “Mrs. Findlay senior will be just here. We thought this would be convenient to have them all together. Next along here will be the Gardiners as there is a nursery suite at the end of the hall. I believe the Musgroves will also use that.” They looked through these rooms with approval. In another hall, they viewed the usual rooms inhabited by Fitzwilliams when they visited. Although the Gardiners were not expected for at least two more days, all of the rooms were fresh and ready to host the wedding celebrants.

Elizabeth commented, “It looks like everyone will be quite comfortable.”

Mrs. Williams said, “We have tradition to uphold, you know.” She smiled at Elizabeth who nodded as she continued, “Even if it has been many years since the house was even close to this full. I believe the staff is anticipating this as much as we are.”

Mrs. Reynolds agreed. “I would say so. We have not had to add temporary staff such as this since before Mrs. Darcy passed on. Some of the younger girls who will serve as additional maids are quite excited at the opportunity. I have heard a few talk of using this as a reference in trying to get a permanent position in service. They know that the work is hard but the rewards of a steady job are well worth it.”

As they headed toward the parlor to visit for a while, Jane said to Mrs. Williams, “The Bennets will arrive tomorrow as well. We are hosting a dinner for everyone, which should be quite interesting. If Miss Darcy and the Misses Musgrove choose not to come for dinner, perhaps they can come the following day to meet my sisters.”

Mrs. Williams replied, “The girls have all indicated that they will be at the dinner. I am sure if you seat them together, the five can enjoy themselves by ignoring most of the rest of us.”

Elizabeth smiled. “That is certainly true enough. I am sure Lydia and Kitty will enjoy meeting the others. Perhaps they can all become good friends. There are certainly very few of those available to my sisters in Meryton.”

Mary said, “I wrote to suggest to Father that our younger sisters attend the same school in Bath for the next couple of years. With you two gone, expenses will decrease a bit. I think it might be a very good change for both of them. There would be different challenges and Lydia, at least, would probably love having so many new acquaintances.”

Elizabeth agreed, “That is an excellent thought. Let us see how they get on. Perhaps they will even suggest it themselves. If not, then we can discuss it with Father.”

“His response was, ‘Interesting thought.’ We will see if Kitty and Lydia would like a school before he pursues the idea, I think.”

Mrs. Reynolds left them in the parlor with tea and biscuits. Elizabeth excused herself to visit a little longer with Mrs. Reynolds. The two then spent a while with Mrs. Hannah, the cook. Elizabeth wanted to prepare Mrs. Hannah with some of the food prejudices her mother held so that when the Bennets visited Pemberley, her mother would have nothing to criticize.

“I am sure the food will be excellent-it always is. However, I thought if I made the two of you aware of some of my mother’s thoughts on certain foods, we might avoid unwarranted criticism.”

Mrs. Reynolds smiled while Mrs. Hannah replied, “Very kind of you, Miss Bennet. I appreciate it.”

Elizabeth then shared the few foods her mother could not abide, and certain pairings of food that were also distasteful for Mrs. Bennet. “Other than that, there should be no problems. She loves a good joint and mild fish, so I am sure she will enjoy whatever else you might have planned.”

Mrs. Hannah said, “Thank you for the warnings. Of course we want to do all we can to promote Pemberley to your mother.”

Elizabeth chuckled. “Oh, I am certain Mother will find something to criticize-it is her custom. However, I would like dinner to be as comfortable as possible. And, since I, unfortunately, always anticipate the worst, I will just apologize up front.”

Mrs. Reynolds said, “Thank you. We all understand how things might be a little strained. You need have no fear.”

“Is everything in order for our wedding breakfast?”

Mrs. Hannah replied, “Oh yes, miss. We have a number of special dainties that will look quite elegant as well as many of Mr. Darcy’s favorites, just as you requested. I see that none of the foods we planned on are on the list of things your mother dislikes, so I gather you thought about that when planning the menu.”

“Yes, indeed. Does it look like we will have sufficient berries for the sweets?”

Mrs. Hannah said, “Yes, they are just ripening now. We should have quite a surfeit of berries.”

“Excellent. I understand Mr. Darcy loves them.”

As they left the kitchen, Elizabeth said to Mrs. Reynolds, “Is everyone prepared to spend the day before cutting and arranging flowers?”

“Yes, the young ladies are quite excited at the idea. They want to make both the chapel and dining room look like an indoor garden. I am certain scents will be quite strong, so we must hope for good weather so we can keep the windows open.”

“If nothing else, it should prove interesting.”

Elizabeth then joined the others in the parlor. After they were refreshed, they went in search of the young ladies to spend a little time with them. They ended up in the music room playing duets for the better part of an hour. The Ambleside party them left promising a lovely dinner when they saw the girls again day after next.

Chapter 61

The ladies had spent the morning ensuring that all was in order for the arrival of the Bennets. They wanted to do all they could to showcase Ambleside and decrease potential criticism from Mrs. Bennet. Shortly after noon, the Bennet carriage drew up in front of Ambleside. All three Bennet girls had been watching for it and immediately made their way down the steps to greet their family. Bingley heard the carriage and came from his study to greet their guests.

The footman helped Mr. Bennet out and went around to the other side to begin helping out Lydia and Kitty while Mr. Bennet assisted Mrs. Bennet. As he helped Lydia down, she was saying, “Lord, Jane, but you have done well. This is such a nice looking house. It looks even bigger than Longbourn.”

Jane blushed at that and a deeper red as her mother said, “You are correct, Lydia. With both of your sisters married so well, they will be able to throw you in the path of other rich men. You will all be very well situated. Well Jane, so you’ve been making some changes to Ambleside have you? You must show us everything. Have you already updated the nursery? It must be prepared for your child. Is one on the way?”

Mr. Bennet kissed each of his daughters on the cheek, saying in Elizabeth’s ear, “I have missed your sense. Your younger sisters have improved somewhat, but I fear for my sanity.”

Elizabeth whispered back, “Perhaps you will be visiting the rest of us regularly then.”

He added, “I suppose it is past time that I start calling you Elizabeth instead of Lizzy, isn’t it?”

Elizabeth smiled at him, “I would appreciate it. I have moved beyond childhood, after all.”

“I will try. I suppose I should at least think about Kitty becoming Catherine sometime in the near future.”

“I am sure that would not hurt either.”

“How the time has flown.”

As they mounted the stairs, Mrs. Bennet continued to gush about the stature of Ambleside and Jane’s situation. Mary and Elizabeth fell in step beside their younger sisters. Mary said to Kitty, “I have missed you. I want your suggestion about adornment for my dress for the wedding. Your eye is much better than mine.” Kitty preened under the praise.

Bingley greeted them all as they mounted the stairs. “We are so pleased to have our family join us here. I hope you find Ambleside comfortable.”

Mr. Bennet replied, “I am sure it will be excellent.”

Elizabeth said to Lydia, “How was the journey? Did you enjoy the scenery?”

“It was lovely. The ride was not too bad, but apparently the vegetation in one stretch did not agree with Kitty. It caused a great deal of coughing and sneezing which really bothered Mother. However, today has been beautiful. The countryside hereabouts is wonderful.”

“We shall have to ramble together to thoroughly explore it.”

“Will you have any time for that? Are you not very busy with wedding planning?”

“Not really. I have shared my wishes with Mr. Darcy’s aunt, Mrs. Williams, and with Mrs. Reynolds, the housekeeper. They are doing all the work. If you can still rise early, we might take a nice ramble together tomorrow morning.”

“Thank you Lizzy. I have missed you and our rambles. Kitty hates to rise early so I must go alone or not at all.”

Once they were all in the foyer, Jane said, “Mrs. Harmon will show you to your rooms. Once you are refreshed, we have tea waiting in the parlor. The maids or footmen can show you the way. We are very happy to have you here in Ambleside.”

Bingley added, “Do not hesitate to let us know if we can make you more comfortable during your stay.”

The Bennets followed Mrs. Harmon up the stairs while the girls three made their way to the parlor and Bingley returned to his study. Elizabeth sighed. “I always forget how much unpleasantness comes out of Mother’s mouth. I guess I do not want to disrespect her, so I choose not to remember the inanities and vulgarity.”

Mary patted her hand. “Do not fear. Mr. Darcy already met her and still wants to wed you.”

Elizabeth chuckled, “And the same is true for Mr. Musgrove. It is true that I will not die of embarrassment although that was always my fear once I came out into society in Meryton. I fear this will feel endless.”

Jane smiled. “You will be happy enough at the end of it that you can endure anything.”

“That is true.”

When Mrs. Bennet joined them in the parlor, her first comment was to Mary. “Your hair is different. You almost look pretty. However have you managed that?”

As Mary blushed, Mr. Bennet replied, “Mary has always been quite pretty, Mrs. Bennet. You just fail to see it.”

“Thank you, Father. Elizabeth’s new maid has been trying out different hair styles with me, Mother. This is the one I like the best, so far.”
Mrs. Bennet ignored Mr. Bennet and continued, “Well, that is good. So, you have your own maid now, Lizzy?”

“Yes, Mama. Her name is Dawson. She has been here for some weeks now. I have been sharing her with Mary so that Dawson can gain some more practical experience while we are less scrutinized here. She is new to being a lady’s maid. I know Mrs. Reynolds will continue her training, but Jane’s maid, Smithers, has been of immense help to her.”

Mrs. Bennet sniffed, then turned to Jane. “Well, have you done your duty yet? When am I to have a grandchild? You must not delay.”

“Mother, it is still quite soon. I think you will have to exercise some patience. We are ready for whenever the time arises. ”

“Well, you do not want to put it off or Mr. Bingley may change his mind about you and look elsewhere.”

Mr. Bennet stepped in, “Mrs. Bennet, I do not think we need to question Jane about the state of her relationship with her husband. That is between the two of them and has nothing to do with us.”

With a sigh, Mrs. Bennet then turned her attention to comments on the house. She asked details about the changes that had been made. Jane winced only when her mother asked about the costs of various items. “Let us put that aside. You need not concern yourself with what any of the refurbishments cost. They were reasonable.”

“But I need to be able to share all the details with our neighbors at home. They will want to hear.”

“They do not care how much it cost to reupholster the cushions, Mother. They might want to know what was done but cost is irrelevant. Now, please tell us about your journey. Did you enjoy it?”

As Mrs. Bennet complained about the inconvenience of travel, Kitty and Lydia enjoyed the variety of biscuits and fruit that Jane had spread before them. As Mrs. Bennet finally wound down in her recitation, Jane said, “Well, tomorrow we will host the Darcys, Musgroves, Hursts and Findlays in a dinner so you can all become better acquainted with our families. I know Kitty and Lydia will enjoy it as the Musgrove girls and Miss Darcy are the same age. I can even serve the five of you separately if you wish. You could eat in the old nursery. We have not updated it, but you might find it more congenial than our dinner conversation.”

Kitty replied, “If the room is not bad, that might be fun. What do you say, Lydia?”

“We could certainly talk more freely. Yes, please, Jane.”

After the tea, Jane took her family on a tour of the house. Her father left the tour when they arrived at the library. She said, “It does not match Longbourn’s, but I think you can find something to please you.”

Elizabeth added, “I have found a few gems, Father. Enjoy yourself.”

“Thank you girls, I shall.”

As they viewed the rooms, Mrs. Bennet kept up a monologue of questions and comments, rarely allowing Jane to do more than introduce a room. After half an hour, Kitty and Lydia excused themselves to go to the music room with Elizabeth and Mary joining them.

As they walked down the hall together, Mary explained, “The piano was just tuned and sounds lovely.”

Kitty said, “I would like to hear it. Lydia doesn’t like the music so much as the distraction from Mother, but I have started enjoying it.”

Lydia agreed, “I know I must play for when I will exhibit. I do not enjoy it as Kitty does. However, Mother enjoys it even less and leaves me alone when I practice. Some days, it is the only peace I see.”

Kitty added, “Mother seems to require our presence more and more for entertainment. She does not understand when we want to visit friends or sit quietly and read. I think Jane deflected her before, but with the three of you gone, it has been up to the two of us to keep her happy, and we are just not able to do so.”

Elizabeth smiled ruefully, “I do not think anyone could. Happiness comes from within, and Mother has not yet cultivated the resources to find it within herself. As we leave home, she will probably have to find a way to do so or grow ever more unhappy.”

Kitty said, “I have a question for the two of you. I have noticed that you now refer to Lizzy as Elizabeth even to her face. Why is she no longer Lizzy? Should I be saying Elizabeth instead of Lizzy?”

Jane answered, “Society has expectations about that. As we become adults when we come out, we drop the use of childish nicknames and assume our true names. It is an acknowledgement that one is adult.”

“So, I will become Catherine once I come out? Oh, I remember, Jane was sometimes called Jenny. It was so long ago I forgot all about it.”

“Yes, she was. Since she was fifteen when Mama started taking her into society, she dropped Jenny about five years ago. We would expect to start calling you Catherine when you come out,” answered Elizabeth. “It does take a little time to become accustomed to the change, but it is gratifying to be acknowledged an adult.”

Lydia surprisingly replied, “Well then, we should try. I am sure I will forget on occasion, but I will try to call you Elizabeth. At least I will not need to change like Kitty will.”

Jane added, “Since mostly the family called me Jenny, it was not too difficult to become Jane. It helped give me some confidence too since I really did not want to be an adult just yet.”

Kitty said thoughtfully, “I can see how that might help. Maybe it will be nice to become Catherine in a few years.”

After playing for a while, the four sisters ventured out into the gardens. Lydia chose not to go further than the patio, but the other three went on a ramble through first the reclaimed flower beds, then on into the woods. Kitty appreciated the time with her older sisters. She had missed them greatly, far more than she had anticipated when they left in January. Now, Elizabeth was never coming home again, and Mary was engaged to marry. She had always considered Mary the least likely to capture someone, and she had done so just after turning sixteen!

At dinner, Mrs. Bennet continued to comment on the household: the food, the cutlery, the china, the silver, the crystal, and the serving staff all required her scrutiny. Jane was grateful that this was not done with an outside audience. Dinner tomorrow would be a challenge. She was pleased that her mother was not critical of the cooking. Upsetting the cook would have been more than she could bear.

Mrs. Bennet managed to contain her comments on Elizabeth’s situation until after dinner. Once they were settled in the parlor reading or embroidering, she finally could keep silent no longer.

“So Lizzy, you have done very well for yourself, you sly little thing. You never said a word about Mr. Darcy in any of your letters. Good gracious! Lord bless me! only think! dear me! Mr. Darcy! Who would have thought it! And is it really true? Oh! my Lizzy! how rich and how great you will be! What pin-money, what jewels, what carriages you will have! Jane's is nothing to it—nothing at all. I am so pleased—so happy. A house in town! Everything that is charming! Three daughters married! Ten thousand a year! Oh, Lord! What will become of me? I shall go distracted. My dearest child," she cried, "I can think of nothing else! Ten thousand a year, and very likely more! 'Tis as good as a Lord! You should have had a special license. My only regret is that you left me nothing to do to assist. At least Mary cares for my nerves and will let me help plan her wedding."

“You would not want me to postpone the wedding, would you Mother? I want to be able to assist Mary in her season. Mr. Darcy and I will host Mr. Musgrove as he escorts Mary. We could not do that if we were not already married. Just think of the fun Mary’s wedding will provide you. There was no need for a special license as we have had plenty of time to read the banns.”

“I suppose that is true. But all of you are leaving Hertfordshire. However will I be able to give you suggestions about your homes and making your husbands happy? None of you will be close enough for advice. However will you manage?”

Mary replied, “You have trained us all well, Mother. We will not need to turn to you for advice because you have spent our lives instilling your wisdom and insight into our very beings. We are as if an extension of you.”

Kitty smothered a laugh while Lydia rolled her eyes. However, Mrs. Bennet preened and agreed, “Why yes, that is true, isn’t it?”

Elizabeth added, “Yes, it is. You have already taught us everything we need to know. Our lives should be a demonstration of how well you have done. You have every right to be very pleased.”

“So, you must show me your dress. I am certain you have made it quite plain. There is still plenty of time to make some little alterations to improve it.”

“It is already stowed away awaiting the day, Mother. It is not here.”

“Not here? What do you mean? You delight in tormenting me.”

“It is already at Pemberley. You will see it at the wedding. I am sure that will suffice.”

Mrs. Bennet continued to expostulate, her voice becoming louder and shriller each moment. Finally, Mr. Bennet intervened, “My dear, I think your nerves have overcome you. Let us get you to our room to treat them.”

“What? Oh, yes, you are correct. I am quite overset. A little tonic is just what I need.”

He followed her from the room, looking back at his girls with a sad expression. “We will see you all tomorrow.”

Kitty said to Elizabeth, “You see what I mean? That seems to happen regularly now-it has since the letter telling us of Jane’s betrothal. She has some nostrum that seems to settle her nerves. At least it makes things easier for us once she’s taken to her rooms.”

Lydia added, “Well, now the five of us can visit. You must tell us how you have managed this. It cannot be from following Mother’s advice.”

Mary laughed. “She has some good suggestions. However, our aunt had even better ones about first becoming friends with a variety of people. The betrothals just followed that.”

The girls spoke quietly together for quite a long time before finally heading to their own beds. They all found a great deal of pleasure. It was obvious that Lydia and Kitty had matured significantly and were truly a pleasure to be around now.

Chapter 62

Early morning found Lydia and Elizabeth traversing some of the wooded pathways near Ambleside. Lydia asked, “Are you really ready to marry? It was bad enough with Jane, but now you and soon Mary. Could you not wait a year or two?”

Elizabeth laughed. “Honestly, you know how difficult it would be at home if I changed my mind. I would never hear the end of it. Seriously though, yes, I think I am ready. Between Mrs. Hill, Aunt Gardiner, Mama, and the season in London, I think I have at least the rudimentary knowledge to be a wife and mistress of an estate. Do I know everything? Not at all. However, that isn’t important. I can be a true partner to Mr. Darcy. We have similar ideas and goals, just as Mary and Mr. Musgrove do. We will be able to work together to bring those to pass. If I should make mistakes, he will be able to help me rectify them.”

Lydia sighed. “You are probably right then that the time is right. It is just that Mama’s nerves seem to get worse and not better. You would think that with three of you already spoken for, she would relax and be happy. Instead, she seems even more upset than in the past, always on either Kitty or me about something. She is never pleased.”

“I am sorry about that, but there is little we can do to correct it. We must simply endure and learn from her unhappiness so that we become capable of building our own.”

“But why are her nerves so bad?”

“I do not truly know, but I suspect it has to do with her limited understanding. She knows Father would like her to be more something but cannot understand what that is. She then feels unappreciated and her nerves attack. He tries, but he does not know how to help her, so it becomes a cycle of unhappiness.”

“Is this why you have all tried to be friends before cultivating beaux?”

“Yes. The different friendships we developed have helped us determine what we want in a partner. Respect is something very important for us. I fear that Father has little left for Mother, and she feels that lack. However, she does not understand it and so cannot remedy her ignorance.”

“So, flirting is not the right way to attach someone as Mama suggests?”

“Not if you want a happy life. Flirting is just a fun little interlude. I believe a marriage needs much more than a slight attraction if it is to be successful. Even our tenants on the farms have respect for their partners. It is not limited to the upper classes.”

“Well, I do not think I am ready to think of all that yet.”

“Of course not. You are still a school girl. However, you did ask, so I was not going to condescend with a trite answer.”

“Thank you Li-uh-Elizabeth for treating me as an adult. I do appreciate it. However, I think I appreciate the ramble even more. There is time enough to be adult in a few years.”

They walked on a little further, and Lydia continued. “Oh, my, this is lovely.” They entered a glade in the woods that was filled with wild flowers. “Jane certainly has a beautiful situation here.”

“Yes, Ambleside is quite nice. I think Jane and Charles will turn it back into a very comfortable home. They are well on the way. Well, if Mother is getting more difficult, perhaps you can remove from the situation.”

“How? We are both too young for a season.”

“After you meet Georgiana Darcy and the Musgroves, talk with them about their school. Perhaps you could consider going to school instead of learning at home.”

“That is something interesting to think about. What are they like?”

“I think you will enjoy them all. Georgiana is a bit shy but very nice once she knows you a bit. I will like having all of them for sisters and so will you.”

“Thank you so much for walking out with me. Kitty just hates waking early enough to walk with me. She will only do so later in the morning when I am usually already busy. I have missed you so much since January and will never have this again.”

“Oh, Lydia, you can have it any time you visit me. You do not think I will stop rambling, do you? We will always ramble together. Pemberley has some lovely walks for you to look forward to.”

“I guess I just don’t want all these changes. Why can’t we stay as we were?”

“Life doesn’t work that way, and you know it.”

By the time they had enjoyed a nice long walk, Lydia was reconciled to the upcoming changes. They enjoyed a quiet breakfast together with only Mary joining them. Jane was already busy preparing for the dinner party, and both Mrs. Bennet and Kitty were still asleep.

That afternoon, two carriages pulled up outside Ambleside. Darcy and Musgrove accompanied them by horse. The young ladies exited the first carriage along with Mrs. Williams. The Hursts and Findlays exited the second. Excited greetings and chatter ensued as the visitors were welcomed.

Darcy made an effort to become better acquainted with Elizabeth’s parents as the others swarmed around them exchanging greetings. They started off with discussion of the journey to Ambleside before Mrs. Bennet finally exclaimed, “Mr. Darcy, I am so excited for Lizzy. I have heard so much about Pemberley. I cannot wait to see it. It sounds extraordinary.”

Mr. Darcy smiled, “I certainly love it. I understand you are all coming over to tour it tomorrow. I hope it lives up to your expectations. And you will see it at its finest next week at dinner and then at the wedding. I trust it will not disappoint.”

Mr. Bennet replied, “I am certain Mrs. Bennet will enjoy all of the beauties of Pemberley. I have heard of the library. That is what interests me the most.”

Mrs. Bennet said, “Perhaps so, but you will see the rest of the house before you ensconce yourself there. You did not even see the rest of Jane’s house. I insist that you see Lizzy’s.”

“Very well, Mrs. Bennet, if you insist.”

While Darcy tried to visit with the Bennets, Caroline was talking with Jane. “Ambleside looks very nice. I look forward to our tour after the wedding. You have certainly given him reason to put down roots, Jane. Are you happy?”

“Yes, very. I hope you could tell that from the letters.”

“Well, one could write anything. I too am happy. I had expected to want to redecorate but find that my taste and Mrs. Findlay’s are similar enough that I want to change almost nothing. I did not know life could be so pleasant. However, you have had many changes to make.”

“Yes, Ambleside was quite neglected. However, we are making progress. It is quite pleasant to work together toward a common goal. I am glad my sisters could join us. Besides making their own matches, they have been of material assistance in our efforts.”

“Was the refurbishing difficult?”

“I would not say difficult, but it was certainly messy and inconvenient. It is not complete by any means. At least the parlor and dining room look much better. I am not very comfortable with the choices of my predecessors here and we are managing to update them.”

“I will keep that in mind should I finally decide to make changes.”

“I think it is good for the worst to take place when you have the chance to travel so you do not have to listen to the noise and live with the dust. We plan to have the bedroom painting and papering done when we travel north after the wedding.”

“An excellent plan.”

The gentlemen excused themselves from the tour of Ambleside. They retired to the billiard room to amuse themselves while the ladies toured and the young ladies visited on the patio.

Louisa and Henrietta did not allow Georgiana to retreat into shyness as they became acquainted with Kitty and Lydia. In spite of the differences in temperament, they found one another congenial company and looked with some complacency on the amount of time they would be spending together in the coming two weeks. Kitty and Georgiana were so comfortable together by the end of the afternoon that Kitty was already contemplating approaching her father about attending the school in Bath. She had never had a particularly close friend except for Lydia and foresaw such in Georgiana. For her part, Georgiana was pleased to feel the same. She enjoyed Louisa and Henrietta, but Kitty seemed to partake of a similar nature. She felt more at ease than she had ever anticipated. Lydia was also considering Elizabeth’s advice in light of the friendship that was developing.

In the billiards room, Mr. Bennet was making an effort to draw out both Darcy and Musgrove in conversation. He hoped to sketch their characters more than he had in their earlier acquaintance now that they were to become his sons. Primarily, they talked of estate matters, which was a subject near to the hearts of all of the gentlemen. They had each approached estate management somewhat differently, so they were eager to share their experience and knowledge. All of their insights would be of assistance to Bingley in the future.

Mrs. Bennet enjoyed the tour for the opportunity it gave her to become more acquainted with Jane’s new sisters. She had spent very little time with them at the wedding and found them to be in fact very fine ladies with a happy sense of humor. Of course, they frequently made comments that she did not understand at all, but over all, she was pleased with them. They would be good sisters to Jane, and that was all she cared about. She could see that they were far better educated than she, but that sort of thing had never bothered her. She considered education for women a waste of time. It was fine for those who desired it.

The young ladies enjoyed their dinner in the former nursery. It had been cleaned up and freshened with flowers and greenery. They were able to chatter to their hearts’ content and not worry about what the others wished to speak of. They all had enough experience to know that, if they had eaten with the others, they would not have been able to speak at all. Most of the conversation concerned the school as both Kitty and Lydia were very curious about it.

Henrietta admitted, “At first, I was a little worried about school. So I delayed a year so that Louisa and I could go together. Now, I realize that I could have gone alone because it has been so much fun.”

Louisa added, “I was not quite prepared for a couple of the subjects, but for most, I was pleased to actually be ready to be there. My piano playing has certainly improved.”

Georgiana chimed in, “Like Henrietta, I was a little worried too. My first school was not very pleasant at all. There was not a single person there who was at all friendly. And the music teacher was not good at all-I already play better than she did. Mary Elliot, who I understand is your cousin, welcomed me very nicely, and within a very short time, both Louisa and Henrietta were close friends. This is a much nicer school.”

Kitty asked, “How do you like Bath?”

Georgiana answered, “It is definitely a city and not a village, but it is nowhere near as unpleasant as London. I hate the noise, fog, and smell of London. Bath is far superior in that regard.”

Henrietta added, “The school is on the outskirts of town, close enough that we can walk to shops when given leave, but out of the main noise and hustle. I have not spent time in London to compare. However, it certainly has more in the shops than our local village. That I definitely enjoy.”

Lydia said, “I am sure I would too. There is very little to choose from in a village shop. We have not been to London often, but the shopping was fun for Jane’s wedding. It is mean of Elizabeth to marry out here where there will be no shopping.”

Georgiana said, “There are market days. The shopping then can be fun, at least during the summer. You will enjoy that. Ask Mrs. Bingley to take you.”

In the main dining room, subjects ranged from the war, redecorating, estate management, sheep, crop rotation, and the wedding. Whenever Mrs. Bennet became too excited in wedding discussions, Mr. Bennet would change the subject to something on the estate. Once, they even discussed kitchen gardens. He did this often enough that Mrs. Bennet finally stopped the interrogation about the wedding plans.

During her mother’s questions, Elizabeth’s complexion took on a rosy hue which remained for the rest of the dinner. She noted that Caroline frequently had to cover her mouth to hide her amusement at Mrs. Bennet’s comments. While hearing Mrs. Bennet lament once again that her daughters would all settle so far away, Caroline thought it an excellent thing for Charles that his new mother could only visit rarely. Her constant presence would be quite a trial.

Midway through dinner, Mrs. Williams was able to deflect Mrs. Bennet by asking about Elizabeth’s favorite dishes, how they were prepared, the challenges of managing her staff, and other such domestic subjects. Elizabeth was grateful for the distraction and wondered how she would endure the larger company at the dinner next week. At least there would be others to help manage her mother, such as Mrs. Gardiner.

When the gentlemen rejoined the ladies after the separation of the sexes, Darcy sought out Elizabeth. “You need not worry. I could see your discomfort, but honestly, I have encountered others who are far worse. After all, look at my own aunt, Lady Catherine. She will not cause me to change my mind.”

“Thank you. There are times when I feel she creates a spectacle just because she so enjoys one. I wish I had Jane’s serenity in the face of it.”

“You have nothing to fear except, perhaps, for a bit of embarrassment. We all suffer that from time to time, don’t we?”

“I am grateful for your support.”

He smiled at her. “It is what partners do.”

Just then, Mrs. Bennet asked him to join her. Darcy sat with her for a quarter of an hour answering questions about Pemberley and his family.

Elizabeth joined her father who said, “You will survive, my dear. I know it is difficult at times. However, you would not enjoy a husband who could not cope with your mother.”

Elizabeth sighed, “That is certainly true. After all, she is a part of my life and always will be.”

Mrs. Bennet had spent only a little time with Musgrove feeling that there was plenty of time to become better acquainted. That allowed Mary a little time with him.

“I hope you will not mind whatever it is that Mother plans for our wedding.”

“As long as you are there, the rest is irrelevant to me.”

“Good, because I fear that her lack of involvement in both Jane’s and Elizabeth’s means that she must go overboard with mine. Part of that is also that she never really expected me to attract someone and would have me around for years to come.”

“If she expected that, she did not know you very well. Had we not already come to an agreement, I suspect you would have found someone easily within your first month in town.”

“Well, we will never know. I have no desire to attract anyone else.”

When the visitors left, Kitty managed to catch Elizabeth alone for a moment. “Elizabeth, in talking with the Musgroves and Miss Darcy, Lydia and I have realized what a benefit it can be to go to school. She would like the socializing and friends. I would like the extra instruction. Do you think Papa would consider it?”

“I do not know why not. He is in the library reading right now. Why don’t you go ask him?”

“I believe I will.”

Mr. Bennet was alone with his book when Kitty entered. “Father, could I talk to you for a moment?”

“Certainly.”

She sat next to him on the sofa. “Lydia and I both asked a great many questions about the school the Musgroves and Miss Darcy attend. We both think it would be a good thing for us. She would like to have all the friends. I would like the extra instruction. I know it would be more expensive than just the instruction we had last year, but with Jane and Elizabeth gone, overall expenses should be about the same, don’t you think?”

Mr. Bennet looked at her with amusement. He was surprised that she was the one asking and not Lydia as she had tended to simply go along with whatever Lydia suggested. “Is this your idea or hers?”

“Mine. I do not think she would be happy at home alone if I were to go to school and she not. However, I know she would enjoy having so many people about. My correspondence with Elizabeth this past season has demonstrated to me the benefit of having a broader education, if only to have more subjects for conversation at table.”

“I will need to talk to Mr. Darcy and Mr. Musgrove about their impressions of the school and its costs. I will not either agree or dismiss it out of hand. I promise to have a decision for you within a few days, though. I take it you very much like your new friends.”

“Yes, they are very nice girls. Miss Darcy, in particular, seems to see things just as I do. That is a new experience for me, and I like it very much.”

“There are not many young girls your age in Meryton, are there?”

“Only Maria Lucas, and she is more friends with Lydia than me. Thank you for considering this, Father. It means a great deal to me.”

“You are maturing right before my eyes. Does this mean I should think about calling you Catherine?”

“I do not know that I am ready for that. Elizabeth explained about dropping the nickname when we come out. I would rather be Kitty for another year or two, please.”

“Very well, Kitty,” replied Mr. Bennet with a smile. He never would have expected such thought from Kitty. All these changes were going to be good for her. As he sat thinking when she left, he considered their current financial situation. With three of the girls settled, even though they would pay for Mary’s season, he thought they could probably afford school fees. After all, expenses would decrease at home with them gone, and he no longer needed to save for dowries for the older girls. Yes, if the fees were reasonable, he could send Kitty and Lydia. He would discuss this with Darcy the next day.

Chapter 63

The next day, the Bennets visited Pemberley. Once again, Mrs. Bennet managed to embarrass her second daughter, but at least it was done with a smaller audience. The other Pemberley visitors anticipated Mrs. Bennet’s reaction and chose to spend the morning in the garden to limit Elizabeth’s embarrassment. Mr. Darcy also absented himself because he suspected he would be irritated by Mrs. Bennet’s comments. He was busy about the estate with his steward.

“Lord, Elizabeth. I should be afraid to touch anything. It is so fine I fear I will break something!” exclaimed Lydia upon entering the foyer.

Mrs. Bennet remonstrated, “Hush, child. You would do no such thing. We have taught you how to behave. Now, keep quiet and do so.”

Kitty put her hand on Lydia’s arm and squeezed in sympathy. She whispered, “It really is magnificent. Fancy all this belonging to our Lizzy, I mean Elizabeth.” Behind them, Mr. Bennet shook his head at this typical family interaction. Mary and Jane excused themselves to visit with the other guests outside. They had already seen Pemberley and would prefer not to witness their mother’s reaction.

The rest congregated together behind Elizabeth and Mrs. Reynolds as they viewed the important and public rooms of the house. They found that there was a great deal to see with beautiful aspects from each window. Kitty said, “Someday, I would like to visit and sketch some of these views. It is so lovely.”

Elizabeth answered, “Well, you must visit someday and do so then. I am sure you will always be welcome.”

Mrs. Bennet exclaimed at the decoration, speculated on the cost of replacing certain items, approved the updates made to the mistress’s parlor, was disappointed not to see the mistress’s sleeping chambers, commented over and over again at the vast amount of pin money that Elizabeth could expect. She was generally quite vulgar in her commentary, but Mrs. Reynolds was expert at ignoring such talk. She gave no indication to have heard any of Mrs. Bennet’s ruder speculations.

Both Lydia and Kitty occasionally rolled their eyes upon hearing their mother’s remarks. However, they were almost speechless to think that Elizabeth would be living in such a grand manor. Longbourn was quite fine but this was entirely something more. Mr. Bennet was pleased for Elizabeth but sad at Mrs. Bennet’s reaction. How was it possible they had been together almost twenty years and were so ill-suited?

Mr. Bennet commented on seeing the library, “I believe I can anticipate many happy hours here when visiting.”

Elizabeth smiled, “I certainly hope so. I am looking forward to becoming intimately acquainted with all these books as well.”

After the public tour, Mrs. Bennet remarked, “But what of the nursery? I must see that. Of course, Lizzy must produce an heir as soon as may be. Then Mr. Darcy can choose to look elsewhere if he wishes. That is what most of these major landowners do, I understand.”

Before Elizabeth could panic at such a suggestion from her mother, Mrs. Reynolds replied, “Oh, I do not believe that is the practice of the Darcys. They seem to be quite faithful to their marriage vows. We have just fitted up the guest nursery for the younger wedding guests. I hope you like it. I believe the Gardiners, Musgroves, and Alleyns will use it. It is lucky your brother could attend when your sister could not, isn’t it?”

Mrs. Bennet agreed. “Yes. But Mr. Philips could simply not get away. At least some of the family can be here. He could not attend Jane’s wedding either. However, since Mary will marry from home, Mrs. Philips can attend that wedding. She will probably help me with the planning.”

Mrs. Reynolds continued to draw out plans for Mary’s wedding as she showed Mrs. Bennet the nursery. “Of course, this is the guest nursery. The other will need to be refurbished before it is used again. There is no rush for that, though. We have plenty of time.”

“Perhaps not. Lizzy must produce an heir as soon as she can. After all, I am sure that is why Mr. Darcy is marrying her. There can be no other reason for him to choose her over some of the others available.”

Mrs. Reynolds ignored Mrs. Bennet’s comments but privately wondered how the woman could be so blind to Miss Bennet’s fine characteristics. How sad for Miss Bennet that her mother could not seem to appreciate her.

Elizabeth had known that most of her mother’s comments on first seeing Pemberley would be uncomfortable. It hurt her to hear that her mother thought she had so little to offer. She knew of her mother’s opinion of her, but it was always difficult to hear it again. They would be back again for dinner after the Gardiners and Fitzwilliams arrived. This private viewing allowed the Bennets to keep private the worst of Mrs. Bennet’s vulgarity and covetousness. Mr. Bennet, who had remained silent during all this show, put a hand on Elizabeth’s shoulder as he said, “Now, Mrs. Bennet, you know Elizabeth has much to offer. Surely Mr. Darcy has seen that or he would not want her to be mistress of his estate. There is even more to see out in the gardens. Shall we continue?”

“Oh yes, of course. They are certainly extensive grounds, are they not?”

Mrs. Reynolds replied, “They are ten miles around, far too much for an easy stroll. However, you might like the prospect down by the lake. It is quite refreshing on a warm summer’s day. The flowers for the wedding will all come from the cutting gardens.”

As they exited the house, one of the gardeners conducted a tour of the near gardens and showed them the way to the lake path. Once they were alone again, Elizabeth was relieved that there was no further audience to hear her mother’s comments.

“Well, Lizzy, how shall you like to be in charge of all this? I am sure it is more than you ever considered. It is much larger than Longbourn, is it not?”

“Managing the responsibilities of an estate is much the same whether it is larger or small. It is merely the amount of activity that varies. I think it will be fine to aid Mr. Darcy in his responsibilities. I had never really thought about what size estate I might like.”

Mr. Bennet said, “I hope you are correct. Between us, we have taught you everything you need to know to be Mr. Darcy’s partner. I am sure you will do us proud.”

As they strolled around the lake, Mrs. Bennet exclaimed at how beautiful the site was. “It is certainly pretty here. It would be nice if Longbourn had such a lake.”

As they walked, Elizabeth's mind was too full for conversation, but she saw and admired every remarkable spot and point of view. The lake around the stream had no artificial appearance. Its banks were neither formal, nor falsely adorned. Elizabeth was always delighted when she contemplated it. She had never seen a place for which nature had done more, or where natural beauty had been so little counteracted by an awkward taste. They were all of them warm in their admiration; and at that moment she felt, that to be mistress of Pemberley would be something! She had not been thinking of the estate when she had accepted Mr. Darcy, but now, well, the estate was something wonderful.

Once they had finished their stroll, they saw Mr. Darcy riding toward the house. He detoured and dismounted, accompanying them back to the house. They found the others in the gazebo in the garden and joined them for a short visit. As they walked towards the gazebo, Elizabeth said to Lydia, “Do you agree about the possibility for some wonderful rambles?”

“Yes, you were absolutely correct. So, we must visit so Kitty can sketch and I can ramble.”

“Yes, perhaps next summer.”

Georgiana, hearing the discussion added, “I think that a splendid idea.”

The younger girls separated themselves from the rest and wandered into the cutting garden to chat. They spent half an hour determining which blooms would be appropriate for decoration for the wedding. Kitty and Lydia enjoyed being part of the selection committee since they would not be able to attend the day prior to the wedding to assist in the decoration.

At the gazebo, Mrs. Bennet was able to speak with Mrs. Findlay, senior, about her time in Sweden. Everyone considered this a safe topic unlikely to embarrass anyone. Darcy reassured Elizabeth that her mother’s excesses were perfectly reasonable and easily overlooked before Mr. Bennet claimed his attention.

Mr. Bennet took the time to talk with Darcy about the school in Bath. He was pleased at all that he heard. “I am considering sending Kitty and Lydia there. Do you think they will be able to get in for the autumn term?”

“The only way to know for sure is to ask. Why don’t we send off a joint express to see if we can facilitate their acceptance?”

They excused themselves and did just that. They might even have a response by the time of the wedding. Surely they would know by the time the Bennets returned to Longbourn.

As they later prepared to leave, Darcy reminded Elizabeth, “The Gardiners are due tomorrow. I will send a note around once they arrive. Do you want to come greet them tomorrow?”

Elizabeth looked at Darcy shyly and replied, “I would always like to be here. I know Jane wants them to see her home, but I think that should be the following day. Send a note if they do not arrive by noon. If they do come as planned, I will just bring the family over to see them at around 2. That should give us plenty of time to visit.”

“Very well. I will send a note if they do not arrive as planned. I am grateful you are close enough to visit when we want although not quite often enough. I will like it better once I do not have to watch you drive away each time.”

“I must agree. Have you heard when the Fitzwilliams arrive?”

“They now plan to arrive the day after tomorrow. The Musgroves are due then as well. All will then be in place for our dinner next week and the wedding to follow. I hope you have no regrets at how quickly we are moving.”

“Not at all. If anything, I wish it could be quicker.”

“It will soon be over and our new life together under way.”

“Thank you again for offering to help Mary and Mr. Musgrove. It will be so much nicer for her to have him there in town supporting her.”

He smiled. “I am glad we could help. Although I do not enjoy the season very much, I must show off the new Mrs. Darcy, and this will give me the opportunity. You see, I am not entirely altruistic.”

“That is also a good reason, Mr. Darcy,” she said with a smile.

He then handed her into the carriage with her father and mother. He had spent less than an hour with Mrs. Bennet. Each encounter found him mentally shaking his head at such a woman being the mother of his intended. They were so dissimilar that it was almost unthinkable Mrs. Bennet had been instrumental in raising Miss Bennet. Her father must have had a larger influence than her mother.

The Gardiners arrived as planned. The party from Ambleside arrived to greet them about two hours later. The older Gardiner children were pleased at all the places to explore on the grounds while the younger enjoyed the environs of the nursery with their nurse. There was plenty to keep them all busy.

While the children stayed at Pemberley, Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner visited Ambleside the next morning. Mrs. Gardiner spent time soothing Mrs. Benent’s nerves as she was becoming quite agitated as the time for the wedding drew nearer. At dinner that evening, Darcy reflected that dinner with the rest of the wedding guests might be a bit trying. The presence of Mrs. Bennet at dinner would challenge even the most social of hosts, and he acknowledged that this was not a description of him. He would prefer not to expose her to any society of his at all, but such was not an option.

While the adults visited back and forth, the young ladies did likewise. As Mr. Bennet observed their interactions, he was pleased with a new maturity he noticed in both Kitty and Lydia. He hoped the school would accept the girls. Mrs. Bennet would not be pleased to lose the society of her youngest, but that would happen within the next three or four years in any case. Perhaps she would resolve to develop some internal sources of entertainment. He could only hope.


Chapter 64

The Musgroves arrived a few hours before the Fitzwilliams. They were awed that Charles was to have such exalted near relations as Lord and Lady Fitzwilliam. As Darcy welcomed them, Mr. Musgrove said, “I must offer sincere thanks for your invitation to my girls. Without it, doubtless Charles would not have found the time to offer for Miss Mary. I never suspected that school girls could affect such a change on Charles as to help him to find a wife.”

Darcy smiled. “You are most welcome. I am happy that we could be of service.”

Mr. Musgrove smiled. “And I also owe thanks that you are to host Charles in town when Miss Mary has her season. I know he will enjoy being with her, but we have no friends who would be able to host him in London. The only ones we know who visit regularly are the Elliots, and they never even took Mrs. Wentworth along with them except for her one season.”

“We are pleased to be able to assist. As I told Miss Bennet, I want the opportunity to show off the new Mrs. Darcy in any case.”

James Musgrove and John Gardiner were happy to meet each other. They found that they had much in common, especially since John Gardiner would soon be starting at Eton. James felt he was an expert after having survived his first year. Rachel Gardiner was pleased to see that there was another Musgrove near her age, Amelia. James Gardiner was pleased to meet Robert Musgrove who was his age. Only Edward, Betsy, and Jenny Gardiner were left in the care of their nurse. Miss Switzler had not even joined them on the journey. She was off visiting family. Rory Alleyn would have the younger Gardiners for companionship when he arrived.

As the children became acquainted in the nursery, Mrs. Gardiner said, “We will trust you older ones not to get into trouble. However, you must be here in the nursery for meals. Always let the nurse know where you plan to go when you leave the nursery. We are all guests and must behave as such.”

Mrs. Musgrove added, “We would not want to embarrass Charles with his new family, so please behave.”
Everyone solemnly agreed to behave and followed through in a remarkably good fashion. They found the woods to be intoxicating and spent almost all of their time out there. Even Rachel and Amelia preferred the outdoors to the nursery although they were careful not to get too dirty as they played.

When Lord Fitzwilliam arrived, he spent a few private moments with Darcy. “As you might guess, Catherine came to call after she left Pemberley. I know you have questioned her grasp of reality, but honestly, I had no idea that it was as degraded as it obviously is. Her delusion of power over our lives is quite unprecedented. The more we talked, the more it became apparent that it is time for me to take steps. I am afraid that she has lost all touch with what is actually true. She has been placed in the care of my children’s retired nanny, a couple of sturdy footmen, and consigned to the dower house at Rosings. I have written Anne and will be going there directly after the wedding. She will be taking her rightful place as the mistress of Rosings, and her mother will be unable to direct her life any further.”

“That must have been difficult for you.”

“So must her tirade when she tried to change your betrothal. I am sorry to lose my sister, but it seems the sister I knew has been gone for some time, perhaps years.”

“I do not think she has been that out of touch with reality until this past year. It really became apparent at her refusal to accept that I would ever marry Anne. I have told her that repeatedly, and yet, when I visited this past spring, she continued to press me to set a date. Before this year’s visit, she had never been so insistent on having her way and ignoring the truth.”

Lord Fitzwilliam shook his head in dismay. “It is sad to lose her this way. We will have to designate staff to care for her and keep her safe and away from others whom she could hurt with her unconsidered words. I hope locking her away in the dower house will be sufficient. I would not want to send her to an asylum. Anne sent word of her wishes for your happiness and hopes you will understand her failure to join us. I will also have to look into her ill health. I hope that has not been exacerbated by her mother’s care.”

“Yes, I received a note from her. It did not discuss any of the situation with her mother but did offer her best wishes for our happiness.”

Only the Alleyns had joined the Earl and Countess on the journey to Pemberley. They had been spending the summer together and joyfully accepted the invitation.

With Rory playing with the other youngsters up in the nursery, Lady Harriet was glad to visit with Elizabeth and Mary who had come to welcome the Musgroves and Fitzwilliams. “The invitation to the wedding was such a pleasant surprise. I expected it would take Fitzwilliam years to finally come to a choice, and you managed it in just a few months.”

Elizabeth chuckled. “Well, I am grateful Jane invited us to Ambleside or this might never have happened.”

Lady Harriet replied, “Oh, if it had not this summer, it would have during the next season if you remained unattached. It is evident that you are an excellent match for him. Miss Mary, how happy you must be too.”

“Yes, it will make my season that much more fun to already be engaged.”

“There are many debutantes that can only have friends who are not competition for the gentlemen. I predict you will have many friends next season.”

The pre-wedding dinner at Pemberley was neither a disaster nor an easy, entertaining evening for either Darcy or Elizabeth. As expected, Mrs. Bennet made a spectacle of herself. Luckily, Mr. Bennet and the Gardiners attempted to check the worst of her excesses. Lord and Lady Fitzwilliam carefully ignored all of her most outrageous comments and spoke graciously with her when she was more rational. All were relieved when it was over. Lord Fitzwilliam reflected that at least she was easier to be around than his sister.

Mrs. Hannah had produced a sumptuous meal that even Mrs. Bennet praised. Both Mrs. Reynolds and Elizabeth felt that was an outstanding achievement. Elizabeth took time to visit the kitchen and extend her thanks and praise. Mrs. Hannah accepted the accolades quite placidly. “Well, Miss, I thank you, but this is not the first time I have had to cook for someone who had very exacting tastes. I am glad we could please your mother. That is always to be desired when it is possible.”

The young ladies joined the dinner expecting it to be quite boring but necessary. However, they were surprised to see that dinner with the adults could be anything but boring. All five were shocked at some of the comments Mrs. Bennet made. Even Lydia was mortified that her mother did not realize how inappropriate she was. That she could now recognize this was a good sign for her future in society. All of the girls were amused to see how the other women at the table attempted to change the subject to those that were less likely to cause Mrs. Bennet to embarrass her family. That must be a good skill to possess when there were problematic people at the table. Not everyone understood proper behavior and comportment. No wonder the governesses and schools tried to stress such. It made social intercourse so much easier if everyone behaved appropriately. Mrs. Bennet was a good object lesson for all of them.

When the gentlemen rejoined the ladies after dinner, Darcy moved to Elizabeth’s side. “You have survived.”

“The day is not over yet.”

He smiled. “Think of how much easier it will be to deal with unpleasant society matrons after having survived this dinner.”

Elizabeth chuckled. “I would never have considered that. I guess it really is teaching me to endure, isn’t it?”

Elizabeth presented the gifts she and Mary had picked up for everyone when they returned home after the dinner.

Kitty asked, “And these came from the village?”

Mary answered, “Yes, it has some nice little shops.”

Lydia asked, “We were told the market there is nice. Could we visit?”

After consultation, Jane took her younger sisters and mothers to the village to shop the next morning. That allowed Elizabeth and Dawson to pack up most of Elizabeth’s things. They were loaded into a wagon which Dawson accompanied to Pemberley. Elizabeth had wanted that act completed while her mother was occupied elsewhere.

While the men unloaded the wagon and delivered the trunks to the mistress’s chambers, Dawson began unpacking everything. Many would require a touch-up with the iron, but she was able to get everything hung out that required hanging. By late afternoon, she had managed the ironing and felt pleased at the results.

Mrs. Bennet was quite excited at the few items she had purchased. She had appreciated the shawl and found another that she wanted as well. The morning of shopping had been a successful diversion.

The dinner the day prior to the wedding was just the immediate family at Ambleside. Once it was over, Elizabeth was unable to escape a lecture on her marital duties from her mother. She sat quietly through it all, replying only when required, and finally, as Mrs. Bennet began to repeat herself, she interrupted, “Thank you for your advice, Mother. I will do all in my power to make Mr. Darcy as happy as possible. It is getting late. I should prepare for bed-you want me to look my best, do you not?”

“Oh, yes, of course. Well, there is always tomorrow morning if I remember something else you need to know.”

Luckily for Elizabeth, much of what Mrs. Bennet had tried to convey had already been passed on to Elizabeth by Jane and Mrs. Gardiner. Their interpretation of her marital duties had been less colorful but also less worrisome than Mrs. Bennet’s. Once again, Elizabeth lamented her mother’s limited understanding. How sad her mother’s view of life was.


Chapter 65

Happy for all her maternal feelings was the day on which Mrs. Bennet got rid of her most worthy second daughter. She awoke and immediately experienced an attack of nerves. Jane and her maid were both required to minster to her before she was able to rise and prepare for this exciting day. It took an extra dose of her tonic to completely calm her down.

As she prepared to rise on her final morning at Ambleside, Elizabeth reflected back on the previous year. She had come out in society with Jane, been presented to the queen, and made a number of new friends. She had managed to go through the entire season in London without attaching someone only to find one of those new friends turn into so much more while here visiting Jane. Who would have anticipated such a year? She certainly had not.

As she dressed, with the assistance of Dawson, Elizabeth smiled to hear the commotion coming from her mother’s room. Once dressed, Dawson left immediately with the rest of Elizabeth’s belongings. She would meet Elizabeth at Pemberley and help her change for the ceremony. She had already helped Mary prepare for the day.

Elizabeth found all four of her sisters in the dining room for breakfast. Her father was there as well. “I hear that your mother is up. Eat quickly so you can get away before she is ready to shower you with advice,” he suggested.

Elizabeth put a few fruits and a scone on a plate. “I am not particularly hungry. I think it is excitement. I would never admit to nerves.”

He smiled. “Of course not. You do not take after your mother in that way.”

Lydia snickered a bit at that. “I think a family can only handle one person who suffers from nerves. Imagine how it would be if we all had an attack at the same time.”

They ate quickly as advised. Elizabeth offered, “Mary, Kitty, Lydia, would you like to travel over to Pemberley with me? I am ready to leave now.”

As the decibel level upstairs increased again, they readily agreed. By the time Mrs. Bennet descended to breakfast, her four single daughters were gone. Jane and Bingley sat serenely at the table finishing their meals as she entered.

“Where is Lizzy? I have so much to say to her that I have not already told her. Oh, how she loves to toy with me. She has no consideration for my nerves.”

Mr. Bennet answered, “She is already on her way with your younger daughters. We, too, must be leaving shortly if we are not to be late.”

“What do you mean, she is already gone? I have many instructions for her.”

He replied, “Well, I am afraid she will have to soldier on without them. I am sure you have given her all she needs to be successful before, so have some breakfast so we can be on our way.”

With a sniff, she selected a couple rashers of bacon and a piece of toast. “I am not particularly hungry. Just let me finish this and we can leave.”
Bingley and Jane arose as he called for their coach. Mr. and Mrs. Bennet would accompany them to the Pemberley chapel.

Mrs. Williams, Mrs. Reynolds, and the young ladies at Pemberley had spent much of the previous day decorating. The house was loaded with flowers, the chapel only slightly less so. The young ladies had been overjoyed to help participate. They were excited to attend the ceremony. The younger children would remain in the nursery under the nurse’s watchful eye to keep problems to a minimum.
Georgiana was so pleased she would have so many new sisters. It was quite a change for the solitary young lady. She liked Elizabeth very much. She was so kind and interesting. She was much bolder than Georgiana had ever considered being. Georgiana could see how she made Wills so much more relaxed and happier. She could foresee a very happy life together.

Pemberley’s chapel was full to bursting. Darcy had not realized how very much family he now had. With extended Bennets, Bingleys, and Fitzwilliams, there was almost no room for friends, neighbors, and staff. Even with most of the Fitzwilliams unable to attend, he still had a huge family. Quite a few people had stationed themselves at the windows rather than within the cramped chapel. He was touched by how many people were there to celebrate with him. He had often felt isolated and alone with Georgiana, but looking at all those there to support him, he realized that he had never truly been alone. Elizabeth brought an entire company with her as well. He would no longer be forced to spend time in solitude. Rather, he might need to find ways to be solitary. At least Elizabeth seemed to understand that need for self-reflection although hers seemed to be on rambles rather than a library sofa.

Elizabeth and Dawson adjourned to the small office to change from her traveling attire into her wedding finery. Dawson concluded some final adjustments to her hair before helping her with her veil. “If I may say, miss, you look beautiful. Mr. Darcy knew what he was about when he suggested he would like to see you in this when you wed.”

“Thank you, Dawson. I hope there is a space for you to watch.”

“Aye, there is. Mr. Darcy’s valet, Mr. Ross, promised to save room for me. Many of the servants are outside watching from the chapel windows because it is so crowded. At least I can stand in the back to see.”

When Elizabeth left the office, she found her father waiting for her. His eyes were suspiciously bright, so she asked, “Well, are you ready? You realize that you acquire both a son and a new library for perusal. That should mitigate any loss you might feel from my permanent removal from Longbourn. We provide an excuse to get away occasionally.”

That quip did indeed bring a smile to his face. “Ah, Elizabeth, my Lizzy no longer, what shall I do? Since I will be sending off the youngest, only Mary will be home this autumn. Once she leaves for her season, it will just be me and your mother. I suppose she and I will have to come to terms about how to more effectively communicate if we are not to drive each other mad. You look lovely. I am very happy for you, my dear.”

“Thank you. So, acceptance came for Kitty and Lydia?

“Yes, it arrived.”

“You could always adopt an orphan or two to keep you company.”

“I think not. I hope I am done raising children. Well, I will do what I can to create happiness as you have done. Are you ready?”

“Never readier.”

He took her arm and they moved away from the office to the space by the door. The organist saw them and began the processional. Although the service and words were not new, the bride and groom heard them as if they had never been spoken before. They were grateful for the admonition to cleave unto one another. This love had come so unexpectedly to each that they were careful to cherish it. The sermon advised them to always think of and serve the other, to find ways to demonstrate compassion and caring at least daily in order to continue to strengthen their bond. Mr. Bennet heard that advice and thought it might benefit him as well. He had tried unsuccessfully in the past, but maybe with no children at home, he could finally succeed.

Finally, the service ended, and Mr. and Mrs. Darcy were presented to the congregation. They signed the register with the witnesses, Jane and Charles Bingley, and were showered with rose petals as they left the chapel. The lone carriage awaited them for the short ride up to Pemberley House. The other attendees would walk the short distance to the house. The staff had already returned to begin setting out the wedding breakfast.
Darcy and Elizabeth were at the door to personally greet each guest as he or she entered the foyer. After a personal word or two, the guests were ushered into the great dining hall to find seats for the meal. Finally, the bride and groom followed the guests and stood together at the head of the main table.

Darcy said, “I want to thank you all for coming to celebrate this happy occasion with us. As you look around, please realize that those present are almost entirely family. There is even more family unable to join us to celebrate this occasion but here in spirit. We are none of us ever alone with such a throng to turn to. Now, besides Georgiana, I have a wealth of sisters who bring additional brothers, cousins, aunts, uncles, and even grandparents. We have gone from two to very many and happy to do so. Although I had looked for some years, I had never thought to find a woman who could be so truly the partner in life I always craved. And yet, Elizabeth Bennet Darcy fits every dream I ever had about what I sought in a wife. I would be remiss if I did not offer my gratitude to the Lord for bringing us together. To Mrs. Darcy.” He raised his glass and everyone joined him in his toast.

Mr. and Mrs. Bennet were seated next to the Gardiners. Mrs. Bennet had promised to keep any critical comments to herself. She was fulsome in her praise of the setting in the dining room and managed not to criticize the choice of items on the menu. She was sure they did not sufficiently showcase the wealth and importance of Pemberley. Elizabeth had assured her that these were favorite dishes of Darcy which was why they were chosen. Mrs. Bennet considered many of them too casual for a formal celebration such as this even if they were very tasty. At least the dainties were perfect.

After enjoying the food and company for an hour, Elizabeth went to her chamber to change into traveling attire once more. They were to spend a week alone in the dower house. It was in a secluded spot off the main drive into Pemberley. None visited it by accident as it was so hidden away. Neither had wanted to go away, but to ensure their privacy, they had not shared their destination with any but a select few. Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds, Dawson, and Ross were the only ones who knew the planned destination. Once changed, they bade farewell to their guests, promising to see any who remained in a week. The transition to married life now began.